Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Ads for Diet on 2024-10-24

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Page Is Profile Page	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,284,519	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2284515}'	No	2024-11-05 01:59	active	1688	❤️😍 click to read on 👉	Chapter 1 A horrified scream rang out at the Johnson residence. "Oh, no! Ms. Sabrina's taking her life!" The people who were seated in the living room immediately bolted upstairs, with Lucille Johnson being the exception. She glanced coldly in the direction of Sabrina Johnson's bedroom on the second floor before getting up and lazily heading upstairs. "What happened?" An angry voice rang out. It belonged to Lucille's grandfather, Horace Johnson. A maid knelt on the floor with her head bowed. She trembled as she said, "We came upstairs to call Ms. Sabrina, Mr. Johnson Senior. That was when we found her lying unmoving in bed. There was a will letter and a bottle of sleeping pills on her bedside table." A will letter? Sleeping pills? Everyone looked stunned and horrified. Even Lucille was slightly surprised by the lengths Sabrina had gone to. A man got down on one knee by the bed. He lifted Sabrina into his arms without saying a word. His handsome face was grim as he growled, "I'll take her to the hospital!" As he walked past Lucille, he glared at her and snarled, "You'd better pray nothing happens to Bree!" Then, he strode off. Lucille narrowed her eyes without saying anything. Just then, a shrill voice that was both mocking and choked up rang out. "Why did you have to force Sabrina to death, Lucille? How can you be so cruel?" Lucille turned to frown slightly at Ivy Beech. Ivy was her stepmother and Sabrina's mother. She said coldly, "She tried to murder herself of her own accord. How is it my fault?" "You imbecile! Sabrina's your sister! How can you be so heartless and evil?" Her father, William Johnson, was furious. He didn't care how his words would affect her. Then again, she was already used to it. She smiled, but it didn't reach her eyes, which were frosty. She didn't say anything. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Horace move his walking cane. She gave him a rebellious look and asked lazily, "What? Do you want to hit me again, Grandpa?" Lucille could clearly see the hatred and disgust in Horace's eyes. He was known for being biased against her, anyway. His eyes and heart had been blinded by prejudice. He roared, "How did we end up with an imbecile like you in the family? You're nothing but an ingrate! You don't deserve to be included in our family tree!" Lucille laughed derisively as her eyes flashed with mockery. "Do you think I want that? Remove me, then!" Horace couldn't stand her arrogance and rebelliousness. He gave her a look of disgust and snapped, "You're ridiculous! If anything happens to Sabrina, you—" She cut him off. "What? Are you going to murder me so I can die with her?" She sneered, not believing for a second that Sabrina would die just like that. Sabrina was such a vain, covetous coward. How could she possibly bear to die? Still, she had to admit Sabrina had improved her acting skills immensely. She'd fooled everyone around her. Horace and the others looked at her without any trace of love or concern. They only felt hatred and disgust for her. Lucille said, "I'm a daughter of the Johnson family, just like her. Why do I have to give in to her at every turn?" William snapped, "Because she's your sister!" Horace retorted, "Why? Think about the horrible things you've done over the years! You haven't stopped trying to frame Sabrina for things she hasn't done, and you've caused trouble at every turn. "You're also obnoxious and worthless. What else are you capable of? What can you bring to the Johnson family?" Lucille's gaze darkened, and her expression turned stormy. At the same time, she exuded iciness as her lips curled up. Of course. How could she have forgotten? Sabrina was renowned in Whiteloop City for her talent and skills. In recent years, she had boosted the Johnson family's reputation and benefited them greatly. Horace continued, "You have to call off the engagement with the Quall family. It's not like they'll let someone with your reputation marry into their family!" Lucille challenged him. "What if I refuse?" He slammed his walking cane on the floor and scowled. Then, he roared, "You have no room for refusal!" With that, he led everyone else to the hospital. Lucille watched them leave, as calm as could be. Similar experiences had happened countless times in the past—she was already used to it. To the Johnsons, Sabrina was their lucky star. Meanwhile, she was nothing but a symbol of misfortune. She knew she'd truly given up on her family on the day that her heart had stopped hurting because of their accusations and insults. She no longer felt lonely because none of them understood her. Lucille could understand why the Johnsons had fallen for Sabrina's terrible acting. They were silly and only had their eyes on the money. But Harold Quall… She couldn't understand how he'd been blinded by Sabrina's idiocy. He was supposed to be smart and capable. How had he become the heir of the Quall family when he was a fool? … When Lucille arrived at Central Hospital, Sabrina had already gotten her stomach pumped and had been admitted. As Lucille approached the hospital room, she heard the conversation inside. "How's my daughter, doctor? Is her life at risk?" Ivy asked anxiously. "Yeah. How's my granddaughter? She's been weak since she was a child, and her heart isn't in the best condition. Will this have any lasting side effects on her health?" Horace asked. The doctor was taken aback. Sabrina had heart problems? Still, he didn't think much of it and said, "Don't worry. The patient was brought to the hospital in time, so she's fine now. She'll wake up soon. Remember to put her on a clean diet for the next few days. She can be discharged after that." Everyone sighed in relief at his words. Meanwhile, Lucille sneered to herself. The doctor left after telling the Johnsons what to do. When Ivy turned and saw Lucille standing at the door, her expression became twisted and menacing. She asked warily, "What are you doing here? Are you trying to harm Sabrina again?" Lucille rolled her eyes. Like mother, like daughter. Did they think she didn't have better things to do? She didn't need to do anything. Sabrina could act out the scene herself! "What are you doing here, you imbecile? Get out of here! Don't dirty Sabrina's hospital room!" William barked. Lucille raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. She felt like she'd be doing their anger an injustice if she didn't say anything. "What am I doing here?" She sneered. "I'm here to see whether your precious little Sabrina's still alive, of course." "Lucille!" Harold's voice rang out coldly. She scratched her ear and looked at him lazily. Harold strode toward Lucille and dragged her out of the hospital room. Then, he flung her aside and waited until she'd snapped to her senses to say, "She's your sister, Lucy!" Lucille looked up at him. This again? That was all everyone could say to her! She snorted. "My sister?" Harold met her eyes. He couldn't help feeling taken aback when he saw the frostiness in her eyes. He'd always known that she was pretty. In fact, she was much prettier than Sabrina. She was just… too strong-willed and arrogant. Lucille continued, "Have you ever met anyone who would steal their sister's fiancé? I wouldn't dare admit that I have a homewrecking woman as a sister!" Harold said, "Sabrina and I genuinely love each other, Lucy. I—" She cut him off while looking like she couldn't care less what he had to say. "Yeah, whatever. Cut the crap. I don't care whether you two are really in love or not." Harold looked at her. He thought she was saddened by his words, so he said, "Fine. I won't say anything. My engagement to you has to be called off, though." "What if I say no?" Lucille blinked. A trace of pity flashed in Harold's eyes. He didn't want to hurt Lucille, but he'd only ever thought of her as his sister. Sabrina was the one who'd always held his heart. "Lucy, I…" She didn't let him finish again. "If you want me to agree to call off the engagement, tell Sabrina to get on her knees and apologize to me. Once she does that, I'll give this clandestine relationship the green light." Harold's expression turned menacing at her words, and his gaze turned cold. Then, he snapped, "You're the one at fault, Lucy, not Sabrina! "It's fine if you don't apologize to her, but how can you demand she get on her knees and apologize to you? How can you be so unreasonable? When did you become so heartless?" He paused, and his chest heaved with anger. Then, he continued, "Since you two were kids, she's spoken up on your behalf despite you being in the wrong. She tried so hard to protect you! But look at what you've done! You've tried to murder her time and time again, and you even got someone to sully her. "Do you have a heart? Are you still human? She even wrote in her will letter that we weren't to blame you for anything. Yet you show no sign of remorse, and you're demanding something so ridiculous! I'm so disappointed in you!" Lucille narrowed her eyes and sneered. Sabrina had mentioned her in her letter, huh? This was what she did best—pretend to be frail and kind. "What? I guess that means she can't do it. Forget it, then. I'm not the one who's trying to seek death all the time," Lucille said calmly. She acted like she didn't hear a thing Harold had said. Honestly, she was already immune to those things. Harold felt like his rage had fallen short of its target when he saw how she refused to own up to her mistakes. "When did you become this cold-blooded?" Chapter 2 Lucille smiled without answering Harold. She turned to head to the elevator but stopped after a few steps. She turned back to look at Harold and said, "Oh, right. Everything I just said will remain valid forever." Then, she headed into the elevator without a backward glance. Harold remained where he was. He was frowning. He watched her leave. … In Central Hospital's garden, there was a stone bench underneath a towering tree. An old man with snowy hair sat there with a young, debonair man. "You're already 28, Spencer, yet you don't have any women in your life. I'm almost ashamed of you," the old man, James Layton, said. James asked cautiously, "Do you have some unspeakable condition?" He'd introduced Spencer to countless beautiful socialites, yet the latter hadn't been interested in the least. Could it be… there really was something wrong with him? Spencer's gaze darkened at that. He frowned slightly as a trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes. He said, "You look like you're pretty healthy, Grandpa. If there's nothing wrong with you, I'm gonna get going." James huffed. "You brat. Don't tell me you want to spend the rest of your life alone!" Spencer straightened his suit elegantly. It was easy to see that he was a perfectionist. He didn't let a single wrinkle go. He said calmly, "That was exactly my plan, Grandpa." James felt like something had lodged itself in his throat and refused to go down. He was rendered speechless. "Alright, Grandpa. I need to head to the company to deal with some work, so I'll have Kent take you back." Spencer was helpless when it came to dealing with James, who would occasionally pretend to be sick so he could force Spencer to go on blind dates. "Kent, take Grandpa back to Layton Manor." Kent White had been waiting silently this whole time. "Yes, boss." … Lucille didn't drive away from the hospital. She strolled along the tree-lined road leading away from it, not knowing where she was headed. That morning, Harold called her. He asked her to return to the Johnson residence so they could discuss calling off the engagement. If she refused, Harold and Sabrina would never be able to be together in public. Harold adored Sabrina, so he tried to think of everything he could do to call off the engagement. It was too bad Lucille refused to budge. That was why Sabrina had taken her life. It was supposed to be Sabrina's way of giving Lucille and Harold her blessing, but it was actually a scheme to push the blame on Lucille. That way, the Johnson family would force Lucille to call off the engagement. After all, they wouldn't bear to let their precious Sabrina suffer such a grievance. All Lucille could say was that Sabrina had made the right move. Since they were children, Sabrina had always acted like a kind, understanding older sister, whether at school or at home. Lucille had always been made out to be a cruel, heartless younger sister. Lucille never would've expected Horace and William, for whom she'd held the utmost respect in the past, to be the ones to hurt her deepest. She'd gone from not understanding them to being disappointed in them. Ultimately, she'd become numb. She was only 24 this year, yet she'd never experienced an ounce of familial love. Prejudice and cold shoulders were all she knew. This had taught her one thing—to never overestimate a person's humanity. As she strolled along, she stopped beside a lake. She stared at the bottomless water and found that it was like her. Her heart had long since been sealed in a deep, dark cave where no light could enter. … An expensive car headed in Lucille's direction. Spencer leaned against the window with his head propped on one hand. He stared at the trees outside as they drove past. Suddenly, a slender figure entered his line of sight. The car was about to drive past her when he inexplicably told his subordinate, Mack Wood, to stop. "Stop the car." Mack slammed the brakes, making the car skid to a stop. He turned to look at Spencer in confusion. "What's wrong, boss?" The only answer he received was the sight of Spencer getting out of the car. He was stunned. He turned to look out the window and saw a slender woman standing by the lake. Her long hair cascaded down her back, and her all-black outfit made her look particularly thin. She stood there, looking like she was about to jump into the lake. Then, he saw Spencer head toward her. Was he going to save a damsel in distress? At that moment, Lucille was in her own world. She didn't notice Spencer behind her. "Miss, you can always talk to someone if you're facing any issues." When his voice suddenly rang out behind her, she jolted in shock. She was about to turn to see who it was when she accidentally stepped into a small hole and lost her balance. She toppled backward. Without anything for her to grab onto, she could only accept her fate of falling into the lake. "Ah!" Mack had just gotten out of the car when he saw this. He cried, "Watch out!" Fortunately, Spencer was quick to act. He swiftly grabbed Lucille's hand and pulled her into his arms while steadying her. A pleasant cologne wafted into Lucille's nostrils, and her heart pounded. She was taken aback. Spencer's strong arm was still wrapped around her waist, and he didn't seem to want to release her. "You can let me go now, sir," she said. Her voice was muffled because she was pressed to his body. Only then did Spencer release her. She smelled nice, and he didn't hate it. It had even distracted him for a while. Lucille looked up. She was surprised by how good-looking Spencer was. He was right up her alley. His deep-set eyes were charming and alluring underneath his bushy brows, and his nose was tall. He was handsome. Spencer frowned at her dazed look. He took in her appearance and noticed that she was quite pretty, albeit a little skinny. He asked, "Why did you resort to this?" "Huh?" Lucille blinked at him. Did he think she wanted to take her life? She explained, "You've got the wrong idea, sir. I can't stand being in pain, so I wouldn't choose this method even if I wanted to take my life. Death by drowning sounds horrible." Spencer was rendered speechless. Mack happened to hear this as he approached. He couldn't help thinking about how amazing it was that Lucille would consider how she wanted to die when she was ready to take her life. For some reason, Spencer found himself smiling slightly as he asked, "Which method would you choose, then?" Lucille said, "I've yet to think about it." She had too many things to do, so why would she think about taking her own life? No one would be sad over her death. She wasn't Sabrina. Spencer didn't miss the disappointment and self-deprecation that flashed across her face. He said, "Good. Don't stand so close to such a dangerous place in the future." The seal on Lucille's frozen heart seemed to thaw just a little at his words. She looked at him in surprise, then averted her gaze. Was he worried about her? But he was just a stranger. "Thanks for earlier. If not for you, I would've fallen into the lake," she said. Her tone was calm but sincere. She also seemed a little lost on what to do. "It was nothing. In fact, my sudden appearance is what startled you in the first place." Spencer's expression was cold, but his tone was relatively gentle. Mack was dumbstruck. When had Spencer become so gentle? Spencer asked, "Do you need us to send you home?" Lucille shook her head. "No, it's fine. My car's parked at the hospital." Spencer's gaze dimmed slightly. Then, he smiled faintly and said, "Alright, then. Take care. I have something to attend to, so I need to go." "Oh. Okay." … Lucille remained where she was as she watched the black car leave. It was a limited edition, so anyone who could afford to drive it had to be rich or powerful. She took a few seconds to collect herself before heading back to the hospital. Chapter 3 Lucille drove back to her apartment instead of heading to work. Her head ached a little after she took a shower, so she decided to take a nap and get some rest. When she woke up, the room was shrouded in darkness. She fumbled around for her phone and found it underneath her pillow. She checked the time and saw it was already 7:30 pm. Then, she saw she'd received a text that had been sent around 4:00 pm. The number was one she'd committed to memory. She didn't read the text. Instead, she got out of bed to get something to eat. She was starving. The nap had helped alleviate her headache. She found a bag of bread in the refrigerator. It was expiring in a few hours. She also grabbed a bottle of milk and settled on the couch with her food. When she was alone, she was happy enough if she had something to sustain her. Lucille bit on a piece of bread before grabbing her phone and absent-mindedly checking the text from earlier. She quickly scrolled through it before deleting it. When she was done eating, she changed and left the apartment. Half an hour later, she showed up at Central Hospital again. This time, however, she found a relatively hidden spot in the garden and took a seat there. Then, she tapped on her phone a few times. Ten minutes later, a pretty, frail-looking woman appeared before her. She looked so pitiful and fragile that any man would feel the need to protect her. It was no wonder Harold had fallen hook, line, and sinker for Sabrina's act. Lucille narrowed her eyes slightly and quirked an eyebrow. She smiled and asked, "Are you here to get on your knees and apologize to me?" Sabrina wore a hospital gown, and her face was still pale from her ordeal. She stood before Lucille, and her eyes were filled with jealousy and hatred. She glared at Lucille and snarled, "What right do you have to make me get on my knees?" Lucille tucked her hands into her pockets and leaned back lazily. She looked up at Sabrina and savored how the latter looked like a scorpion ready to attack. Sabrina would only reveal her true colors when no one else was around. Lucille chuckled. "What's wrong? Don't you want your precious Harry anymore?" Sabrina recalled what Harold had told her earlier in the day. She smiled smugly. "He didn't agree to your silly request." Lucille tutted. "Looks like you don't love him that much, after all. Is it that hard for you to sacrifice just a little bit for your and his sake?" "Shut up! You know nothing about my love for Harry! Can't you tell that he's unwilling to see me go through that for him?" Sabrina's face twisted with venom. Her words grew ever more acrid as her tone was colored by smugness and contempt. "Harry and I are genuinely in love. He doesn't have any feelings for you! So what if you met him first? He still fell head over heels for me, didn't he? "You're not getting anything out of this, Lucille! I told you that I'd take everything and everyone you cared about. You're no match for me. The Johnson family can only belong to me!" She stopped to catch her breath. Then, she continued, "If you know what's good for you, you'd better leave the Johnson family and Harry! If you don't, I'll wreck your reputation and make sure you won't ever hold your head high in Whiteloop City!" Sabrina's venom and threats didn't faze Lucille. She chuckled disdainfully and raised an eyebrow. "Is that so? I can't wait to see how things go." The one thing Sabrina hated about Lucille was how she always looked so cold and unruffled. It was as if nothing got to her. It seemed nothing would ever take her down. Still, she couldn't help feeling smug at the thought of how Lucille had never beaten her at anything since they were children. So what if nothing bothered her? She was still despised and hated. Sabrina was the one who had everyone's favor. She said, "Why don't you ever learn, Lucille? You can't defeat me. Everyone knows you're a murderer now. You forced your sister to take her life over a man." Sabrina smiled contemptuously. It seemed particularly creepy in the dark of the night. Lucille's eyes gleamed coldly as she watched Sabrina. She lowered her voice and asked, "Is that so? Wouldn't I be doing that accusation an injustice since you're still alive, then?" Sabrina stiffened. "What are you up to?" Lucille swiftly stretched out a leg and swept Sabrina off her feet. Sabrina screamed and collapsed on the ground with a loud thump. Her shoulder landed first and let out a crisp crack. Then, a sharp pain jolted through her, starting from her head. She couldn't help lifting her head to try to alleviate it. Lucille had crouched before her and grabbed her by the hair. The pain made Sabrina even paler than before. She scrunched up her face while looking fearful. "Since you're so eager to see me become a murderer, I'd be wasting your carefully orchestrated act if I didn't actually do something." Lucille smiled coldly. Her words made Sabrina shudder. She suppressed the pain and snarled, "You wouldn't dare!" Lucille's smile grew. She retorted, "Why wouldn't I? I've had it up to here with you!" Sabrina screamed, "Ouch, it hurts!" Lucille had dragged Sabrina to her feet while keeping a strong grip on her hair. Sabrina felt like her hair was being pulled out by the roots. It hurt more than her shoulder did. She felt like someone was sawing her head in half. Lucille dragged Sabrina to the nearby pond. At that moment, she wanted to thank Central Hospital's architect for including a pond in the garden. She looked down at Sabrina's face, which was twisted from the pain yet still managing to look pitiful. Lucille's cold eyes were devoid of sympathy. She even rolled her eyes at Sabrina like she was nothing but a piece of trash. "If you dare throw me into the pond, Harry won't let you off the—" Sabrina let out a blood-curdling scream before she could finish her sentence. Lucille had flung her into the pond without even batting an eye. It was as if Sabrina was nothing but a bag of trash. Then, she dusted her hands off and crossed her arms as she watched Sabrina flail around in the pond. "S-Save me! Help!" Sabrina screamed. Lucille had picked this particular spot for them to meet because she knew there wouldn't be many people around. Anyway, Sabrina wouldn't die. Everyone thought she couldn't swim, but she was a better swimmer than most. On the second floor of the nearby building, two dark figures watched the somewhat violent scene play out. Three minutes later, Lucille sharply caught some urgent footsteps. She surreptitiously shuffled a little further away. Shortly after, she saw Harold show up before her with his assistant, Sean Harrison. Harold looked thunderous as he asked coldly, "Where's Sabrina?" He'd just gotten off work. He hadn't seen Sabrina in her hospital room, but he'd seen the text Lucille had sent to her. And so, he'd come searching. Lucille rolled her eyes at him. Couldn't he hear Sabrina screaming for dear life? Was he deaf? She didn't answer him. Instead, she turned to look at the dark pond. Harold and Sean followed her line of sight, but it was too dark for them to see anything. Sean's eyes widened. "Mr. Quall, I think I hear Ms. Sabrina's voice coming from the pond." Harold was taken aback. He took a few steps forward. Sean pulled out his phone and turned the flashlight on. He held it high and swept it around. Sure enough, they saw a figure struggling to stay afloat in the pond. "Harry, save me! Harry!" Harold could hear it now. It was Sabrina's voice! Lucille couldn't help admiring Sabrina. How in the world had she heard that Harold had arrived? "Don't be scared, Bree! I'll save you right now!" Harold quickly took his suit jacket off and jumped into the murky pond without a second thought. Lucille clucked her tongue and watched them coldly. Sean quickly summoned some medical personnel and security guards. Two minutes later, everyone worked together to get the couple out of the pond. A nurse immediately gave them towels so they wouldn't catch colds. It wasn't winter yet, but it was already fall. The night breeze could get quite chilly. "Bree? Bree! Wake up! Don't scare me!" Harold cried urgently as he held an ashen Sabrina in his arms. A nurse said worriedly, "Let's take Ms. Johnson back to her hospital room so that the doctors can check on her, Mr. Quall." Something like this had happened at their hospital, and Harold and Sabrina were the children of affluent families. She could only pray they would both be fine. Just then, Sabrina came to. She coughed and opened her eyes weakly. Then, she said, "Don't… don't blame Lucy for this, Harry. She has nothing to do with this." Then, she fainted. Lucille narrowed her eyes and watched things play out without a hint of concern. There it was—Sabrina's ultimate move. It worked like magic each time. Only then did everyone notice Lucille standing at the edge of the crowd. She was dressed in black and had remained silent through the whole ordeal, so she'd blended in perfectly with the night. Harold's eyes were bloodshot as he glared daggers at her. He said coldly, "I need to talk to you about something later." Lucille merely scratched her nose carelessly. She didn't say anything. Harold hurriedly carried Sabrina back to her hospital room. Chapter 4 Lucille leaned lazily against the wall in the hospital ward's corridor with her arms crossed and a foot propped up. She slowly straightened up when a tall figure approached her. As soon as she did so, Harold said coldly, "You've really disappointed me, Lucy! When did you become so cold and heartless? How could you throw Sabrina into the pond like that when she can't swim? Why do you keep trying to murder her?" Lucille narrowed her eyes at him. Her gaze was frosty. Harold was taken aback slightly when he saw this. Her iciness and arrogance made him feel uncomfortable. "You show no sign of remorse at all. To think Bree's been speaking up for you all these years… She even tried to protect you before passing out earlier! Doesn't that weigh on your conscience? Do you even have a conscience?" Harold grew angrier as he spoke. Naturally, his words became increasingly harsh. His disappointment was clear, but he was more contemptuous than anything. "Who are you to lecture me, Harold? Are you coming at me from a fiancé's perspective or as Sabrina's secret lover?" Lucille smiled mockingly. Her crisp voice was filled with ice. "Why don't you go ask your beloved why I became like this? Ask her what she's done to make me like this." Harold immediately spoke up for Sabrina. "What could Bree have done to you when she's so frail? When hasn't she spoken up for you when you've tried to harm her?" Lucille snorted. "Have any of you bothered asking whether I needed her to speak up for me?" Harold's blood boiled at her proud and stubborn attitude. "Do you think you'd still be standing here if she never stood up for you?" "Oh? Does that mean I need to thank her for this?" Lucille retorted. "Of course! That's exactly what you need to do!" She rolled her eyes at him. His words fell on deaf ears. She said coldly, "When she's dead, I'll visit her grave with a bouquet and thank her then." Harold's pupils constricted. He couldn't believe Lucille had said something like that to his face. It looked like she genuinely hated Sabrina for taking him from her. He tried to remain patient as he said, "I've already told you this, Lucy. Bree is the one I love, so you need to stop being so hung up on me. The more you act like this, the more I'll dislike you." Lucille raised an eyebrow at his words. "What does who you love have to do with me? It's not like I have any feelings for you. How dare you dislike me when you're nothing but a cheating man!" Harold suddenly felt stung by her words. It only lasted for a second, though. "What's that supposed to mean?" Lucille didn't want to waste her breath and time on him anymore. She looked into his eyes and said, "It means that we can call off the engagement, but I have to be the one to initiate it. You're not the one who doesn't want me, Harold. I'm the one who doesn't want you!" "You—" She pointed at him and warned, "Remember this—don't let Sabrina cause any more trouble for me, or I'll teach her a lesson every time she does!" Harold snapped, "Who gave you the permission to talk to me like that, Lucille?" She ignored him and continued, "Don't forget what I said, Mr. Quall. If you want your precious little lover to stay safe, tell her to leave me alone!" With that, she turned and left. … Early the following morning, various media outlets published the news of Lucille and Harold's engagement being called off. Everyone knew Lucille was a cruel, heartless woman. There was no way the Quall family would let her marry Harold. But no one expected her to be the one to call off the engagement. Everyone had expected the Quall family to call things off. This was a surprising plot twist, and netizens lapped up the drama. They were abuzz in the comment section. "Tsk. She's an ingrate who only knows how to frame her sister. How can she be worthy of Mr. Quall?" "I know, right? I heard she keeps trying to steal her sister's boyfriend. She's shameless!" "Guys, go check out Ms. Lucille's online post!" At that comment, everyone flooded Lucille's account. She'd tweeted an ellipsis and a photo of three wheels. "Oh? Does this mean there are three people in her relationship?" "So she called the engagement off because a certain someone cheated?" "This photo's really meaningful! I'm gonna retweet this!" "A picture's worth a thousand words. You go, girl!" "This subtle hint isn't that subtle, after all." "I've gotta say this is a great move. Three's a crowd, indeed!" The comments went on. By the time Harold heard about this, the matter had already made it to third place on the trending topics. He hadn't expected Lucille to pull something like this at all. She'd indeed called the engagement off, but the way she'd done it had ensured he and Sabrina couldn't go public with their relationship just yet. If they did so, they'd cause an uproar online. He was on his way to work when his father called. He sounded furious as he said, "Call Lucille and tell her to delete her tweet, Harry. This is a slap to the Quall family's face!" "Got it, Dad." Harold's expression was ugly, and his gaze was frosty. Sean, who was riding shotgun, turned to look at him grimly. "Mr. Quall, our stock price has dropped by 2%." He hadn't expected Lucille's tweet to affect Quall Group's stock price. If Harold and Sabrina's relationship were to come to light, wouldn't it wreak even more havoc? Harold snarled, "Get the PR department to deal with it. Get rid of the trending topic!" "Yes, sir." Meanwhile, when Sabrina woke up in her hospital room at Central Hospital, she received a text from her friend, Marilyn Dane. She was pleased to see Lucille had agreed to call off the engagement. But a few minutes later, the blood drained from her face when she saw Lucille's tweet. She flung her phone at the door. Her face twisted with fury. Ivy happened to show up with breakfast for Sabrina. She entered the room while looking concerned. "What's wrong, sweetie? Why are you so mad so early in the morning?" Sabrina told her about everything that had happened. Ivy's expression became sour when she was done. The mother and daughter shared similar expressions; they both wanted to rip Lucille to pieces. "How dare she pull something like this!" Ivy snarled. Sabrina was aggrieved. Feeling panicked, she grabbed Ivy's hand and said, "What should we do, Mom? She agreed to call off the engagement, but Harry and I still can't be together in public." Ivy patted her on the shoulder and said seriously, "Think about what I've always told you, Bree. Don't panic, no matter what." "But—" Ivy cut her off, looking grim. "So what? As long as you have Harold's heart and your father and grandfather on your side, Lucille isn't a threat to you. Whatever the Johnson family has will belong to you, as will the position of Harold's wife." She smiled ruthlessly. "It's just a matter of time, so you need to learn to be patient. A woman's gentleness and frailness is the key to keeping a man's heart, okay?" Sabrina calmed down. Ivy was right—all men loved women who were frail and understanding, just like Harold did. He would always be on her side as long as she could keep up her gentle act. Her goal was to stomp all over Lucille's pride and to ensure Lucille would always come second. She gnashed her teeth angrily at the thought of Lucille throwing her into the murky pond. It was fortunate that she could swim and didn't end up drowning. Harold had also arrived at the right time. She'd asked him to accompany her at the hospital and used her condition as a reason. Then, she'd deliberately left her phone in the hospital room. She'd ended up more disheveled than expected, but at least it had resulted in Harold being thoroughly disappointed by Lucille. It had all been worth it. … Lucille arrived at Star&Ciel Group at 9:00 am and headed to the CEO's office. "Ms. Johnson, the two tweets you published this morning are already in the top three trending topics." Her assistant, Samuel Sawyer, followed her into her office. Lucille took her cream-colored coat off and hung it on the coat rack as soon as she entered the office. She hung her bag up as well. Then, she pulled her chair out, sat down, and turned on the computer. It looked like Samuel's words didn't bother her. Chapter 5 "Don't bother about that. I want you to inform everyone that I want to have a meeting in ten minutes," Lucille said. Samuel had worked for her for four years, so he knew her style was to keep things simple and concise. She wouldn't waste her breath saying useless things, and she wouldn't waste her time on needless stuff. "Yes, Ms. Johnson," he said. During the ten minutes before the meeting, Lucille quickly reviewed some documents and made some decisions. When it was time for the meeting, she strode into the conference room. She wore a simple outfit of a white blouse, wide-legged trousers, and cream-colored heels. She looked like a cool, regal queen. It made everyone present in the conference room sit up tensely. They didn't dare to make a sound at her entrance. They'd all seen what she was capable of and were fearful of her despite her youth. She'd always been ruthless and decisive. Lucille glanced at Jesse Jones, the head of the marketing department. "Marketing team, how's the testing of the Timeless series going?" Jesse sat up and said, "The testing is over, Ms. Johnson. The customers who participated in the testing have given us positive feedback. These are the results of our survey." He handed over the report he was holding. Samuel took it and passed it to Lucille. She flipped through it, then said, "Good. We're launching the line at noon today." Everyone was taken aback. Hadn't they agreed to launch the new line at the end of the month? Someone asked, "Ms. Johnson, didn't we set the date for the launch to be at the end of the month?" Lucille looked up and swept her gaze over everyone present. She smiled faintly and said, "Yes, but that's only what we want the outside world to think." Some people were stunned, while others realized what was happening. Lucille had let out a smoke bomb to confuse the competition! "B-but the overall design and packaging have yet to be finalized," someone said. Ashley Carlson, the head of the design department, glanced at that person and said, "Our team came up with the designs half a month ago. Ms. Johnson's given them the green light." When Samuel saw that some people still wanted to object, he said, "Ms. Johnson has also already given the necessary instructions for the press conference. There's nothing to worry about, ladies and gentlemen." With that, Lucille swiftly gave out more instructions before ending the meeting. In Whiteloop City, everyone knew that Star&Ciel Group's Starbright Scents and Johnson Group's Ambrosial Fragrances were direct competitors. Both companies were on equal standing, but Johnson Group had been trying to defeat Star&Ciel Group for ages. Reputation-wise, Johnson Group was probably slightly better than Star&Ciel Group, but it was only because of Sabrina. She was known for having gotten the first runner-up in the National Perfumery Competition two years consecutively. Star&Ciel Group's strategy to launch their new perfume line earlier than announced wasn't a move to steal the limelight. It was something Lucille had intended to do from the beginning. They held a press conference at 11:30 am and launched the new line at 12:00 pm sharp. By 12:30 pm, the news went viral, and sales skyrocketed. At 1:00 pm, the sales department's employees whooped and cried with joy. The Timeless series' revenue had hit ten million within the first hour of being launched—these were numbers they'd achieved without any advertising beforehand. All they'd done was hold a press conference. Samuel stood in the CEO's office and looked at the increasing numbers on his tablet. He exclaimed, "This was a great tactic, Ms. Johnson. We didn't even have to spend a dime on advertising!" Lucille's tweets about calling off her engagement with Harold and the insinuated cheating were still trending. Starbright Scents belonged to Star&Ciel Group, so anything related to the company or Lucille herself would direct traffic to the Timeless series' launch. It was a form of advertising on its own. Starbright Scents entered the market three years ago, and it owned about half of the perfume industry's market share. The general public loved its scents, product philosophy, and packaging. Every new launch caught the public's attention. Lucille eyed the results of the new launch, which were displayed on her computer's monitor. Something occurred to her, and she told Samuel, "Tell everyone that I don't want there to be any issues with the product's quality. Keep a close watch on that." "Understood, Ms. Johnson." … Meanwhile, the top floor of JM Corporation was caught in a figurative blizzard. Spencer was in the CEO's office. He'd received a call from James after a meeting. "Hi, Grandpa." "I've arranged for you to go on a blind date tonight, brat. You're not allowed to be late, nor are you allowed to skip out on it. And don't say no!" James commanded. Spencer sat on the couch and held a hand to his forehead. He looked helpless. He asked, "What will it take for you to give up, Grandpa?" "I'll leave you alone once you get married." Spencer massaged his temples. James continued, "Don't stand her up, young man. If you do, don't you dare call me your grandfather in the future!" He continued nagging until Spencer said, "Tell me the venue." James immediately said, "The Moonstone Room at Zaytun Pavilion." It was almost as if he were afraid Spencer would go back on his word. … Something similar was happening at Star&Ciel Group. Lucille received a call from Marie Ronson, her grandmother. Marie stayed at a sanitorium. "You must be joking, Grandma. You want me to go on a blind date?" Lucille said helplessly. "Why would I joke about something like this, sweetie? Are you against the blind date because you're still hung up on the Quall brat?" Marie asked. Lucille fell silent. Marie had rendered her speechless with that. "Grandma, I—" Marie cut her off. "I know the Johnson family hasn't treated you well, Lucy. My only wish is that you'll be happy. I've long since told you the Quall brat isn't the right man for you. Since you've already called off the engagement, don't think about turning back." She lounged on a bench at the sanitorium and enjoyed the sunlight while advising Lucille. "I've found you someone who's much, much better than the Quall brat. The Quall family can't compare to this young man's family! Leave the Quall brat for sickly Sabrina. He's not worthy of you, okay?" Lucille pinched her nose bridge as she listened to Marie. She sighed to herself and said, "Alright." Marie laughed excitedly at that. "I knew you would say yes, darling. That's why I love you. Remember to go on the blind date, okay? And you don't have to come here so often. There are plenty of people who can care for me here. Focus on your love life!" Lucille would do anything to please Marie. She was the only person Lucille still considered family and who genuinely loved her. … At 5:30 pm, Lucille drove out of the company's basement parking lot in her car. She headed to the address Marie had given her—Zaytun Pavilion. She hadn't expected her first blind date to be at such a high-end location. Zaytun Pavilion was a place that gathered various cuisines. One had to make a reservation there a month ahead of time. It was also a status symbol. Anyone who could afford to dine there had to be either affluent or powerful. It was also one of the upper crust's favorite places to show off their wealth. The blind date was a last-minute affair. It couldn't have been scheduled earlier, so whoever had managed to reserve a room at Zaytun Pavilion had to be someone important. Marie hadn't mentioned who it was, so Lucille had no idea who she would be meeting on this blind date. She gave the front of house the private room's name. After that, a server led her upstairs. Chapter 6 When Lucille opened the private room's door, she saw a tall figure standing before the floor-to-ceiling windows with his hands in his pockets. His back alone gave her a domineering feeling, yet there was also a loneliness to him. It piqued her curiosity. She frowned slightly and stepped into the room. The server shut the door behind her. Lucille had never liked dragging things out. Two seconds after entering the room, she said to the man, "Hi, sir. I'm your blind…" The man turned to face her as she spoke. She trailed off when she saw the familiar face. Then, she continued, "It's you?" It was Spencer. He was equally surprised to see her. She looked different from how she'd been yesterday. Yesterday, she'd been dressed casually. Today, her outfit was professional yet elegant. He raised an eyebrow and smiled gently at her. His eyes seemed to light up at the sight of her, and he retracted his cold presence. Then, he said, "Nice to meet you. It looks like something keeps leading us to each other." Lucille didn't say anything. She supposed he was right. Yesterday, he'd misunderstood that she wanted to take her life and had saved her from falling into the lake. Today was only their second meeting, and here they were as each other's blind dates. Spencer was obviously used to being in a position of power. Even if he'd toned his demeanor down around her, there was no hiding the natural dominance he exuded. Where had Marie found him? Or had Lucille entered the wrong room? She'd seen the private room's name before entering, though. She was sure this was the Moonstone Room. Spencer had taken a few steps forward while she was dazed. He was now about three steps away from her. His chiseled features were even more flawless up close. He asked, "Are you wondering whether you're in the wrong room?" Lucille looked up at him as a hint of smile colored her eyes. "Are you perhaps a psychiatrist?" He said indifferently, "I only know a thing or two about psychology." She didn't take it to heart. Spencer continued, "Spencer Layton." "Huh?" "That's my name," he said. Only then did Lucille realize he was introducing himself. It was very concise. She smiled. It looked like they were pretty similar in that aspect. "Lucille Johnson." Neither of them introduced themselves further, and they didn't ask each other for more, either. When they took their seats, a server brought their dishes. They asked in unison, "Should we talk after the meal?" They smiled and started eating. Lucille's impression of Spencer improved during the meal. Setting aside his good looks, he also had good table manners. She couldn't spot anything wrong with his actions. It was as if his manners had been embedded in his bones, and they definitely weren't the product of any regular old affluent family. Lucille had no choice but to force herself to recall her table manners. She had to admit the meal frustrated her a little. She could usually finish a meal in ten minutes, but this one dragged out for an hour. Slowly and steadily enjoying a meal really wasn't her style. Spencer looked like he was enjoying himself, though. She decided to endure it for the sake of his handsome face. He didn't seem to notice anything wrong with her. When they were finally done with the meal, Lucille poured herself a cup of tea and asked, "What do you think of this blind date, Mr. Layton?" Spencer felt an inexplicable irritation at her distance and formality. He asked in return, "What do you think, Ms. Johnson? Hmm?" His tone was a little lilted at the end of his question. It dazed Lucille a little. She could forget about him looking so good. Why did he have to sound so good, too? She cleared her throat to cover up her short daze. "Do you keep up with the trending topics, Mr. Layton?" She sidestepped his question. Instead, she answered him with another question. He looked at her a little probingly before saying, "Yes, I do. But what does that have to do with our blind date?" Lucille looked at him calmly. "I have a bad rep." "Oh? I'm more inclined to believe what I see." His words took her aback. His gaze burned into hers. It made her look away after meeting his eyes for a while. "How about we get married, Ms. Johnson?" Spencer asked. Lucille's eyes shot back to him. This time, she looked appalled. He chuckled. "We were lucky enough to meet each other, and we just need to get what we need out of this marriage. Why not?" When she didn't say anything, he continued, "We don't have to interfere in each other's lives after marriage. I'm always busy with work, so marriage has never been on my to-do list. It's too bad I have a mischievous grandfather who doesn't agree with that. "We can both take this opportunity to get both our families off our backs. Blind dates are quite a waste of time, after all." Spencer ended his speech. He sounded like he'd been on more dates than he would've liked. Lucille narrowed her eyes at him. He was right. Blind dates did take up too much time. Knowing Marie, she wouldn't stop arranging for Lucille to go on blind dates now that she was no longer engaged to Harold. Spencer didn't look like a nice guy, but at least he was easy on the eyes. Spencer didn't lose his patience at her silence. He waited for her answer and even poured her more tea like a perfect gentleman. The private room fell into silence for some time before Lucille said, "Fine. I agree to your proposal, but I have a condition." She met his eyes, and her gaze was clear yet unreadable. Spencer didn't even hesitate as he said, "Sure. Feel free to make as many conditions as you want." Lucille raised an eyebrow at his words. Hadn't he been too quick to agree? And he was fine with her making as many conditions as she wanted? Did he have that much faith in her? Once again, Spencer seemed to read her mind. He explained, "I'm only putting my faith in you because you're worth it." As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Lucille felt her heart skip a beat before warming. Although this was only their second meeting, he managed to warm her heart. It was a bit ridiculous. Spencer saw the self-deprecation in her eyes again. He watched her without saying anything else. … It was 9:30 pm when Lucille and Spencer left Zaytun Pavilion. He offered to send her home like the gentleman he was, but she turned him down. She told him that she had driven here. He got into his car and watched as her car disappeared into the night. His deep gaze was unfathomable as he thought about Lucille's condition. He hadn't expected her to ask to keep the marriage a secret. It had surprised him. She could've used his identity and status to get revenge on those who had hurt her, but she said she didn't need it. The first time he'd seen her by the lake, she'd given him a familiar feeling. He'd never been interested in women, but the sight of her had inexplicably made him stop the car. At the time, Spencer thought he'd lost his mind. But after today's blind date, he found his interest in Lucille had grown. He'd been a little pissed when he realized she would probably meet other men on more blind dates. That was why he'd surprised even himself by asking her to marry him… even if it was just a contractual marriage. Meanwhile, Lucille returned to her apartment at Orchidstone Garden and flopped onto the couch. She felt like she could finally relax. It didn't take long for Spencer's face to pop into her mind. She also thought about how she'd agreed to his crazy proposal for a contractual marriage. How had something like this happened to her? She couldn't figure it out, so she stopped thinking about it. She dragged her tired body to the bathroom. … Monday came two days later. Two well-matched figures showed up at Whiteloop City's courthouse at 9:00 am and entered through a special entrance. They were brought to the VIP lounge. Ten minutes later, Lucille was still dazed as she held her marriage certificate. She was so out of it that she didn't even notice the sly smile on Spencer's face. He looked like he was pleased that his plan had worked out. "Congratulations, Mr. and Mrs. Layton. I wish you both all the happiness in the world, and I hope you'll soon have a little family of your own!"	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Happyday	https://www.facebook.com/61558228850235/	1,380	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO	💕 Read the full version👉👉	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13493&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457564690_524256886940594_3747433522216685002_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UBygE6eeCucQ7kNvgFxYF2X&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AIZzMDuyXjpZAu6Z1p_HVRM&oh=00_AYA_MJ0PFol0lM1BDi1VBjLe2o1u5SX2TwkHcpah5Xh6bg&oe=672FB8A7	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Happyday	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,280,631	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":true,"simple_request_ratio":0.524390243902439,"is_bh_selenium":null,"selenium_ratio":null,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	Yes	2024-11-05 01:24	active	1685			VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE	http://instagram.com/prettygoldennyc	prettygoldennyc	https://www.instagram.com/_u/prettygoldennyc	0	1969-12-31 18:00	Visit Instagram Profile	instagram.com	CAROUSEL		http://instagram.com/prettygoldennyc	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.cdninstagram.com/v/t51.2885-19/454274514_1036181388507807_3667916979424159578_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s206x206&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=525117&_nc_ohc=GTPB1qeM5UAQ7kNvgHHJmdw&_nc_zt=24&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.cdninstagram.com&oh=00_AYA-F2yumhraOIxePjrRlgubcp4VT-02Yy85T5VGrjUBxw&oe=672F9904	IG_ADS_IDENTITY	1	prettygoldennyc	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,282,298	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-05 01:41	active	1687	Read next chapter	On her wedding anniversary, she dressed up for a date but was drugged and manipulated by her husband's mistress, leading to spend a night with a stranger. To her surprise, he turned out to be her husband's half-brother and business rival! ===== In the dimly lit, opulent private cinema, the most exclusive jewelry auction was being broadcast live. "One million, going once, going twice--" The rich cadence of the auctioneer's voice echoed through the room, the man tightened his grip around Alicia Bennett's waist... With the intensity between them only grew fiercer as time passed... The auctioneer's gavel fell. "Sold for ten million! Let's give a round of applause to Mr. Joshua Yates!" The name struck Alicia like a lightning bolt. Her body instantly went rigid, something that the man couldn't help but notice, flicked lazily toward the screen. The camera zoomed in on Joshua Yates's face, every detail of his familiar features displayed in perfect clarity. "Joshua Yates, the second son of the Yates family... an acquaintance perhaps?" he drawled, the corners of his mouth tugging into a sly smile. Alicia's frown deepened. The last thing she wanted was to discuss it, she didn't respond. The man, upon seeing the situation, chuckled lightly before his movements grew even more relentless... ...... When it was over, Alicia took advantage of the man's time in the shower and quietly made her escape. When Caden Ward finally emerged from the bathroom, not catching sight of the woman's figure, he curled his lips slightly. Moments later, his assistant, Hank Ford, burst into the room, clearly on edge, "Er, apologies, Mr. Ward. I let my guard down. Give me a moment, and I'll have her brought back immediately." They had just returned to the country, taking every precaution. And yet, a woman had managed to slip through the cracks of their security. Caden's features calm, almost indifferent. "No need. I was... a willing participant." Hank's eyes widened in shock. In all the time he'd known Caden, the man had never slept with a woman,even physical contact. There were even rumors that Caden might suffer from some secret ailment. Yet now, those whispers seemed to evaporate in the face of this unexpected turn of events. Before Hank could make sense of it, Caden's deep voice pulled him back to reality. "I want you to look into Joshua's personal life. Have the report on my desk in half an hour." Tonight, Alicia had stumbled into his room, feverish and desperate. It was obvious she'd been framed. And then came the revelation--Alicia was still a pureness. Two years of marriage to Joshua... Yet she was still untouched? Caden's lips curled into a satisfied smile. But as he reflected, one thing became abundantly clear--Alicia had no idea who she'd been with due to the dug's effects. ... By the time Alicia returned home, the first light of dawn filtered through the windows. Only then did she realize how long she had been out. But before she could dwell any further, her phone rang. It was her bestie, Monica Flynn, calling. "Alicia!" Monica practically screeched from the other end of the line, her voice high-pitched with worry. "How are you now?" Alicia exhaled deeply, kicking off her shoes carelessly. "I've been better," she murmured. Monica's anger bubbled over, her words sharp and unrelenting. "Joshua's beyond disgusting! If he doesn't want to stay married, he should just grow a spine and divorce you already! What kind of sick man would scheme against his own wife?" The sharp pain of betrayal shot through Alicia's chest. Yesterday was their second anniversary. Joshua had texted her, suggesting they celebrate. Daring to hope he had changed, she had dressed up to the nine's, only to be met with disappointment and a dug-laced drink that sent her spiraling into a night of confusion and chaos. Was Joshua really the mastermind behind this? Swallowing the bitterness that tried clawing its way to the surface, Alicia forced herself to climb the stairs, her movements slow and weary. "It's fine, Monica. I'll handle it." Monica, ever protective, wasn't convinced. "'Handle it'? What do you mean you'll handle it? Just say the word, and I'll be over in a heartbeat." Alicia couldn't help the small, tired smile that tugged at her lips, hanging up the phone. But her heart still felt heavy, just as she lost focus, the door to her bedroom creaked open. She lifted her gaze, and almost instantly, her stomach dropped. There, fresh from a shower, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist, stood Joshua. He stared down at her. Chapter 2 Divorce Alicia snapped out of her daze as soon as she met the icy gaze of Joshua, her so-called husband. His expression remained unchanged, cold and indifferent as ever, as though he was looking at a stranger. The only thing out of place was the scars on his lips. A wave of disgust washed over her, she pushed him away and was about to enter. Joshua frowned, his hand shooting out to grab her wrist. "Alicia, what's with the attitude?" He seemed quite unhappy with her this time, which was a rare thing, considering how little he bothered to come home. Normally, Alicia would have welcomed him back with open arms, a flicker of joy lighting up her tired features, but today she looked drained, almost hollow. She didn't resist his grip, meeting his gaze with a calmness that unnerved him. "Haven't I always been like this? Obedient, sensible, making sure the house is in order, ensuring you're comfortable, ready to give your best at work." A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. "Isn't that what you like most about me? It makes things easier for you, doesn't it? Frees up time for your other... 'special someone'." Joshua's eyes darkened at the veiled accusation. Denial hovered on his lips, but he didn't bother. Why should he? He dropped her hand and said gruffly, "Actually, that's why I'm here. We need to talk." Alicia vigorously rubbed her wrist, as though she was trying to erase his touch. "So, are you planning to finally go public with her?" Joshua's expression twisted instantly, his calm facade cracking. "What do you know? Did you have me stalked by a private investigator or something?" Alicia let out a soft, humorless laugh. "Is that necessary? Last night, you spared no expense to make her happy. Even a blind person could tell you're mad about her." He stared at her, unsettled by her icy tone. It was still her voice, still Alicia, but there was something different about her... For some reason, he felt inexplicably hurt, like a thorn pricking his heart. Perhaps it was the way she looked at him now--her eyes, once warm and filled with love for him, were now completely empty. There was no anger, no pain, just... nothing. It was a stark contrast to the woman who used to look at him as if he were her entire world. For reasons he couldn't explain, the sight of her like this stirred something in him, an unfamiliar dissatisfaction. Annoyed by his own reaction, Joshua decided to hit back, his voice harder now. "She's pregnant. It's a delicate pregnancy, so I bought her a little something to lift her spirits." Alicia's fists clenched before she could stop them. Pgnant? So, the nights she had stayed up waiting for him to come home, he'd been with another woman, working diligently to start a new family? Seeing Alicia wince a little, Joshua felt a flicker of satisfaction. "It's not that I don't want to touch you," he said, voice dripping with condescension. "You're just about as thrilling as watching paint dry. No man would want that." His cruel words pierced through Alicia, yet she managed to remain composed on the surface. It wasn't that she avoided intimacy; she just wasn't the one to initiate it. Did that make her so undesirable? Was it a sin? Taking a slow, steady breath, Alicia willed herself to stay calm. "Fine," she replied quietly. "Let's get a divorce then. You can give her the title she wants." The word "divorce" made Joshua's eyelid twitch involuntarily. He scoffed, eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Is this another one of your games?" Convinced he was right, his voice grew colder, more biting. "Alicia, for two years, you've pulled every childish stunt, begging for my attention. Aren't you tired yet? Because I sure as hell am." He paused, letting his disdain sink in. "You claim to love me so much. Could you really walk away from me?" Alicia couldn't help the bitter laugh that escaped her. Love him? Did he even understand what that meant? When Joshua's business had crumbled, leaving him with nothing but debt and shattered dreams, it had been Alicia who emptied her savings to pull him from the wreckage. Out of gratitude--or maybe obligation--he had married her. For two long years, she had been the dutiful wife, supporting him as he clawed his way to success. And what had Alicia gotten in return? She had been cast aside like a useless relic, while another woman carried his child. Her love, her loyalty, had been ground into the dirt beneath his feet. To care for this man any longer would be masochism. Her voice steady, Alicia said, "Draft the divorce agreement. I'll agree to whatever terms you want." And with that, she turned and disappeared through the door, leaving Joshua standing alone in the hallway. For a moment, he stared after her angrily, but then a cold, mocking smile tugged at his lips. Fine, she can play the martyr. He doubted she could keep it up for long. Storming out of the house, Joshua headed straight to the apartment where his lover, Lilliana Green, awaited him. "Well, that was fast," she teased upon hearing Joshua was getting a divorce, raising a brow. "Seems she wasn't as tough to deal with as you claimed." "She's cunning," Joshua muttered, the edge of suspicion creeping into his voice. "I don't know if she's actually agreeing to the divorce or just playing me." Lilliana's arms draping lazily around his neck, "Relax, Joshua, even if she changes her mind, it's too late." Joshua's brow furrowed. "What do you mean?" Chapter 3 Letting Go Lilliana's eyes flickered with shadowy intent. She wasn't foolish enough to show her cards now, so she waved it off with an effortless excuse. "During your two-year marriage, she has lived quietly in the shadows as a mere housewife, disconnected from your world. When you're assertive, would she dare to say a word?" Joshua pursed his lips into a hard line. During the past two years, Alicia had indeed done everything for him--given him support and solace. She had loved him fiercely, but at the end of it all, what value did love truly hold? Against all odds, he had clawed his way to the top, and he'd finally grasped the power he craved. That success, however, hadn't come easy, and it wasn't love that secured his position--it was alliances with the powerful. The prestige of the Green family daughter, that title alone, was worth far more than Alicia's devoted love. As these thoughts plagued his mind, Lilliana said happily, "Joshua, congratulations on escaping the grind. Shall we celebrate?" For a moment, Joshua's gaze flickered down to her, but Alicia's indifferent face suddenly flashed before his eyes. Since leaving the house earlier, Alicia hadn't once called him to ask for his whereabouts. Before, if he had been upset with her, she would've called him in a panic. A sharp, inexplicable irritation surged within him. Without thinking, he pushed Lilliana back, "You're only a few weeks' pregnant. Be careful." Lilliana, sharp as ever, sensed he was distracted. "Joshua, what's wrong?" she asked gently. "Don't you want to get divorced?" Joshua's response was instant. "Of course I want to divorce her." Her eyes narrowed as she studied him. "Then why don't you seem very happy?" Joshua offered a quick excuse, his voice steady but distant. "My father's condition has worsened. He doesn't have much time left, and Caden returned last night. He's likely here to claim his inheritance. I need to figure out how to handle him." Lilliana blinked, momentarily thrown. "Caden? Your brother from your father's first marriage? He doesn't even carry the Yates name anymore. What right does he have to fight you for the inheritance?" Joshua's expression darkened. It was true--but at the end of the day, he was still the son of a home-wrecker. All these years of relentless effort had not only been to carve out a name for himself in the Yates family, but to push Caden into the shadows where he belonged. One way or another, Joshua was hell-bent on winning. Meanwhile, Alicia stirred from her sleep. Darkness had already fallen, yet she felt even more drained than before. It was because her dreams revolved around that stranger. when her phone buzzed with a call from Monica did she snap out of her daze. "Alicia, I got your bld test results. I passed them to a friend of mine with some serious connections. He's digging around to see who bought the stuff." Alicia sat up a little straighter, her mind sharpening. "Thanks, Monica. Appreciate it." "If you really want to thank me, do me a favor: stop obsessing over that j*k. And after the divorce, focus on your career. You owe me that much." Alicia's chest warmed, her head lowering in quiet gratitude. "I know, I know." Now that she thought about it, she had come to the realization that her feelings for Joshua had never been pure love--they were born out of a debt, a sense of obligation. Her family's expectations had always weighed heavily on her, and in that lonely, stifled childhood, it was Joshua who had been there. His companionship had nurtured a vague affection she'd confused for love. "Lucky for me, love's never been something I've held onto tightly," Alicia murmured. "These last two years... I'll just see it as repaying his kindness." Monica paused, her usual boldness tempered with thoughtfulness. She knew better than anyone how, once upon a time, Joshua had indeed loved Alicia. But, it turned out love could be a fleeting thing. "Alicia, I really hope you've let go for good," Monica said with a convicted sigh. A sharp pang hit Alicia's chest, her eyes stinging as she fought back the urge to cry. Quickly, she pressed her hand to her eyelids, refusing to let the tears fall. It was only then she noticed something startling. Stunned, she stared at her hand. The wedding ring--something she had once held onto so tightly--was gone. Gone for a whole day and night, and she hadn't even noticed. Suddenly, her heart felt lighter, the weight of everything she'd been carrying beginning to lift. She whispered, more to herself than anyone, "Yes, I've truly let go." ... It didn't take long for Joshua to notice. He had returned to grab something quickly when his eyes fell on her hand. His brow furrowed as he asked, without thinking, "Where's your wedding ring?" Chapter 4 Her Nemesis Alicia's only concern now was leaving Joshua, so she ignored his question and asked flatly, "Are the divorce papers ready yet?" That word again--"divorce". Irritation flickered across Joshua's eyes. "What's the rush?" he snapped, his voice cold and sharp. "My father's finalizing his will, and if word gets out about my divorce, it'll ruin my standing. Now, pack your things--we're having dinner at the Yates Mansion this afternoon." With Caden's return, the family was throwing a welcome-home dinner for him. They also hoped that by doing so, it'd lift the spirits of Jerald Yates, Joshua's father. However, maintaining the charade of a happy marriage was the last thing on Alicia's mind. "I'm not going," she announced curtly. "Just get the divorce finalized and stop wasting my time." Joshua laughed, a sound that held no warmth. "Oh, come on, Alicia. Stop pretending. You hid the ring because you don't actually want to leave me, right? You can't stand the thought of being without me." He leaned in, smirking, and added, "You've worked hard these past two years. Even if we divorce, I'll still take care of you--as long as you keep me happy." Alicia's eyes widened, disbelief turning into anger. Hid the ring? Couldn't bear to be without him? His arrogant words sounded like nails on a chalkboard to Alicia's ears. With a sharp sneer, she shot back, "Oh, Mr. Yates, how could I possibly make you happy? Don't worry, I'll return the ring--wouldn't want this plain Jane to irk you, right? Once you have it, we're finalizing the divorce immediately." But Joshua wasn't fazed by her venom. He thought he knew her too well, convinced this was just another ploy to get his attention. Without thinking too much, he tossed a bag at her. "We've got guests today. Dress appropriately, and don't make me look bad." Alicia looked down at the bag, her mind flashing back to the countless times she had visited the mansion dressed in modest, unassuming clothes-- doing everything to blend in, to please him and his family. But now, with their divorce looming on the horizon, Alicia no longer cared to play the part of a dutiful wife. After slipping into the outfit, she carefully applied a touch of makeup, just enough to bring out the vibrance in her already flawless complexion. The subtle enhancements accentuated her smooth skin and delicate features, lending her a certain glow. When Joshua saw her descending the staircase, he froze for a brief moment, eyes lingering. Perhaps it was the way the dress hugged Alicia's graceful curves, making her seem more alluring than usual. At the entrance of the Yates Mansion, they both slipped into their familiar roles, masking the tension between them with practiced ease. Alicia casually looped her arm through Joshua's, their movements synchronized as they walked into the courtyard. Though Jerald was too ill to receive anyone, the grand hall bustled with life, relatives filling the space with chatter. The noise hummed around her, but for some reason, as soon as Alicia crossed the threshold, a sharp chill pricked at her skin. She instinctively looked up, her gaze immediately drawn to the figure lounging casually at the far end of the room. Legs crossed, dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to reveal a sliver of his collarbone, the man oozed arrogance, his presence commanding. When Alicia's eyes finally met his-- a familiar, authoritative stare that pinned her in place-- her mind raced as emotions began to surge uncontrollably. Joshua noticed the shift in her demeanor, his brows furrowing as he asked, "What's going on with you?" Alicia's breath caught in her throat. One word escaped her lips, barely audible. "Caden?" Just the mention of his name sent a chill down her spine. To her, Caden was the embodiment of her nightmares. Due to their families' friendship, their paths first crossed at the tender age of ten. Caden, having taken a year off, transferred to her school, and from that moment, Alicia's perfect world began to unravel. She could no longer claim the top spot. No matter how relentless her efforts, no matter how late she stayed up studying, Caden was always a step ahead. He would outscore her by the smallest of margins--a point, maybe two--leaving her perpetually stranded in second place. Anyone else might have accepted defeat, settled into the role of runner-up. But not Alicia. Born into the once prestigious Bennett family, she was raised under the suffocating weight of living up to her family name. Excellence wasn't just a goal--it was the currency by which she could earn her parents' affection. Failure was not an option, yet Caden had the audacity to snatch away everything she'd worked for with what seemed like effortless ease. It was as if he'd set his sights on her from the very beginning, and Alicia, stubborn to a fault, refused to back down. Their rivalry spanned over a decade, a relentless battle fought both openly and in the shadows, and their final showdown took place in college, just before their graduation, at the national competition. Alicia poured her heart and soul into that moment, her focus razor-sharp as she aimed for nothing less than perfection. And she achieved it, having garnered a perfect score. But Caden, ever the serpent, had bribed the judges, twisting the results in his favor. Alicia was forced, once again, into second place. The sting of injustice was deep, but the harshest blow came from her father, Phil Bennett. Over the phone, his voice dripped with disappointment in her ranking. Alicia, having grown accustomed to his tirades, said nothing. She waited for his anger to ebb, then asked quietly, "I'm graduating soon. Will you come back?" Her mother, Donna, had always been her softer solace. She comforted Alicia that day, promising they'd be there for her graduation. But life had other plans. Phil and Donna, rushing back from Itrubisite to attend the graduation, perished in a tragic plane crash. Overnight, Alicia's world crumbled, left an orphan in this cruel world. Since that day, she had never challenged Caden again. Afterward, Caden left Warrington to build his career overseas. ... "He's back for the inheritance," Joshua muttered, his voice barely audible. Alicia cast him a sidelong glance as he continued, "With a family empire as big as ours, an eldest son like him wouldn't give up so easily." Her brow furrowed slightly. It was true--the Yates empire was massive, a legacy most would kill for. But Caden had accumulated his own fortune, surpassing even the family's vast wealth. Did he really care about the inheritance? Then again, this was Caden. Competing was in his blood. Even if he didn't care about the fortune itself, he'd fight tooth and nail just to win, to toy with everyone else. The man had a knack for stirring chaos purely for his own amusement. Alicia had been his rival for as long as she could remember, and even now, the thought of giving him so much as a glance felt like a waste of energy. She turned to walk away. But Joshua caught her wrist, his grip firm yet tense. "I know you two don't get along," he said. "But he's still my elder brother. We need to maintain appearances." Her body stiffened at the touch, and she immediately tried to pull her hand free. Joshua's frown deepened. "Alicia, behave," he hissed. Irritation flared in her chest. "I'm not refusing to go in. Just let go of me first. I don't want your filthy hands touching me." A flicker of something dark passed over Joshua's face, and instead of releasing her, he intertwined their fingers, squeezing them tight. Alicia bit her tongue, silently fuming. As they neared, Caden's gaze slowly lifted, his eyes narrowing in a lazy, almost bored assessment of them. "Caden," Joshua greeted, his tone strained, meeting his brother's gaze with forced cordiality. Caden's eyes flicked to their entwined hands, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Your girlfriend?" he asked indifferently, as though he didn't recognize Alicia. Chapter 5 We Meet Again So Soon Alicia's nerves coiled tight like a spring. That voice... Her messy thoughts blurred into chaos, but one thing broke through the haze--Joshua's calm declaration. "Alicia and I have been married for two years now. She cares about me, so we kept it low-key. Just went straight for the registration; no ceremony. You were busy abroad at the time, so we didn't bother you." Caden arched a brow, his voice laced with venomous mockery. "Oh, so she's my sister-in-law." The way he spat the words "sister-in-law" felt more like a sap than a title, leaving no doubt about his contempt for her. Alicia could feel the man's sneer underneath every syllable. And all this was thanks to her so-called husband, Joshua. Her hand trembled as she snatched a tissue, vigorously wiping her hand. "Looks like Alicia's a bit of a germophobe," Caden observed, his tone a casual jab at her disgust. Joshua's expression darkened, the tension between them thickening. He hadn't expected her to humiliate him like this. "It seems I've spoiled her too much," he muttered, his voice low and tight with irritation. Caden's eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint. "If it's a serious condition, she should get treated. It could impact her role as a mother. You know how badly our father has wanted a grandchild." At this, something flickered across Joshua's eyes. Even though Alicia, his wife, was right beside him, he went ahead and lied through his teeth. "Thanks for the concern, Caden, but I already have good news for Dad. I just haven't gotten around to telling him yet." Caden's smirk deepened, his gaze flicking toward Alicia, who was about done with the bullshit of a charade. She quietly excused herself and strode off. "How far along is she?" he asked meaningfully. "Doesn't seem like she's pregnant." Joshua didn't miss a beat. "Just a month." The answer was as much a threat as it was an announcement. Now, the inheritance stakes had just been raised, and Jerald, ever focused on continuing the family line, would certainly take his unborn grandchild into consideration. Caden's smile hardened, and Joshua delivered the final blow with a smug undertone. "You'd better catch up, Caden. I can't always be one step ahead." Caden, unfazed, waved his hand lazily. "No rush." ... Alicia stepped onto the terrace, the cool night breeze washing over her skin. She drank in the fresh air hungrily to steady her nerves. Pulling out her phone, she quickly dialed the manager of the private cinema again. "Have you found the ring?" she asked anxiously. The manager hesitated, sounding troubled. "Ms. Bennett, we've searched thoroughly and questioned all the staff, but... we really couldn't find any ring." "Then..." Alicia clenched her fist, her mind racing. "Do you have the contact details of the guest who booked the room that day?" "I'm sorry, but due to our privacy policy, we can't disclose any information on our clients." Her heart sank. "I see," she sighed with resignation. "Please tell me immediately if anything turns up, okay?" In a perfect world, she could've just bought an identical ring and pass it off for the original. Unfortunately, Joshua had that ring custom-made, and it wasn't easy to replicate. After dinner, it started to rain. The relatives began to trickle out one by one. Joshua stood by her side as they made their way to the car, his eyes trailing down to her bare wrist. "If you liked that bracelet at the auction, then I can buy you something like it," he said coolly. Alicia had to resist the urge to roll her eyes sardonically. She didn't believe for a second that Joshua had a change of heart towards her. "Trying to buy my silence, huh?" Her words were sharp, slicing right through Joshua's tender facade. "No need. I have no desire to be tangled up in your affairs." Joshua hadn't intended to sound like that, but her mocking tone struck a nerve. His jaw clenched, and a bitter smile crossed his lips. "Fine. Don't take it. The money I spend on you is a waste anyway." Alicia bit the inside of her cheek before adding firmly, "Joshua, I already told you. I'm willing to leave this marriage empty-handed. Let's sign the divorce papers tomorrow morning and end this once and for all." His smile twisted into something dark, something dangerous. "What about the ring?" "I lost it." Joshua's eyes narrowed, his tone unrelenting. "I don't care about anything else. I want the ring." She could barely contain her frustration, her breath hitching as he delivered his final blow. "If you can't find it," he said coldly, "I'll assume you're holding onto it because you still care about me." Just then, Joshua's phone rang; it was Lilliana calling. "Joshua." She mewled his name pitifully. "The thunder is so loud. I'm scared to sleep alone... Can you come over?" The car wasn't heading anywhere near Lilliana's and Joshua was furious with Alicia, so without a second thought, he kicked her out into the rain and sped off. He didn't even leave her an umbrella. Alicia stood frozen by the roadside, the downpour quickly soaking through her clothes. The cold rain seeped into her bones, chilling her to the core. Gritting her chattering teeth, she swallowed the bitter taste in her mouth and began trudging along the drenched pavement. Behind her, the soft hum of an engine crept closer. A sleek, low-profile Maybach rolled up beside her, its headlights cutting through the rain. "Mr. Ward," the driver said, glancing back, "I believe that's Ms. Bennett." The car slowed to a stop. Caden glanced out the window, his sharp eyes narrowing on Alicia's lonesome figure. She had just paused, her fingers gathering the fabric of her soaked dress, tying it up to ease her stride. Caden's lips curled into a faint. "Invite her inside," he drawled. The car came to a halt next to Alicia. The driver stepped out, holding a large umbrella over her head, his voice polite. "Ms. Bennett, it's hard to find a cab at this hour. May I offer you a ride home?" Alicia's eyes flicked up, recognizing the man as the Yates family's driver. She hesitated for a moment before nodding, her voice soft but steady. "Thank you. Sorry for the inconvenience." However, as soon as she slipped into the backseat of the car, she locked eyes with its other passenger--Caden. "We meet again so soon, sister-in-law?" His voice, smooth as velvet, carried a hint of mischief. ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-e	Fun Novel	https://www.facebook.com/100090881055588/	725	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-ena265_2-1019-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=233925549638247&rawadid=120212784539300604	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463895449_2288558351507713_2513645431917241874_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LMFdX5JDIsgQ7kNvgHRTf9P&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Afg28exlIm6fh_NSiU60Qeg&oh=00_AYD7ic5BNC3fi7V1pHE2R_vNI0Seed4Yh4L7eAbp1AR6JA&oe=672F9678	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Fun Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,284,549	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2284520}'	Yes	2024-11-05 01:59	active	1688	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	My husband Elijah wanted to do some sweet things with me again, however, he suddenly brought up his ex-girlfriend. This caused my emotions to explode. I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He reeked of alcohol and was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. "You know," he said, oblivious to my disappointment, "she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years." Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. A sudden surge of clarity and calmness washed over me. “I want to divorce you.”	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	830	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13552&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456447136_513011344615331_1497297673340256615_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oOziJcCpG14Q7kNvgHfLs2n&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AIZzMDuyXjpZAu6Z1p_HVRM&oh=00_AYAfbcDQ_kxJfRFqrW_fd8rb15DOERO7UATv6qQJD_I9ow&oe=672F9C14	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,284,512	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2283323}'	Yes	2024-11-05 01:59	active	1688	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	290	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bCyLs_xRJdMQ7kNvgGbwZcL&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AIZzMDuyXjpZAu6Z1p_HVRM&oh=00_AYDgr1HlxMpfnx_eGs4sR4E78cSTPUDNcOVtR_OhwKV3mw&oe=672FAC9F	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,284,546	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2284520}'	No	2024-11-05 01:59	active	1688	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	My husband Elijah wanted to do some sweet things with me again, however, he suddenly brought up his ex-girlfriend. This caused my emotions to explode. I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He reeked of alcohol and was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. "You know," he said, oblivious to my disappointment, "she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years." Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. A sudden surge of clarity and calmness washed over me. “I want to divorce you.”	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	830	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13552&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456447136_513011344615331_1497297673340256615_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oOziJcCpG14Q7kNvgHfLs2n&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AIZzMDuyXjpZAu6Z1p_HVRM&oh=00_AYAfbcDQ_kxJfRFqrW_fd8rb15DOERO7UATv6qQJD_I9ow&oe=672F9C14	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,284,513	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2283323}'	No	2024-11-05 01:59	active	1688	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	290	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bCyLs_xRJdMQ7kNvgGbwZcL&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AIZzMDuyXjpZAu6Z1p_HVRM&oh=00_AYDgr1HlxMpfnx_eGs4sR4E78cSTPUDNcOVtR_OhwKV3mw&oe=672FAC9F	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,282,718	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2282714}'	No	2024-11-05 01:42	active	1687	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	CHAPTER 1 - Bridget Miller “One, two, three! Push!” The doctor yells to the exhausted woman lying on the operating table. Soon a sound of innocent cry can be heard in the room. Hannah’s forehead was full of cold sweat and her lips were pale. It’s been known that she has anemia and the doctors did their best to cure her bef ore giving birth to no luck. “Where is Xander?” She asks nicely in a weak voice, her eyes are closed and her palms are sweating. “Sir, your wife’s in labor. She is waiting for you in the hospital now,” Mrs. Cooperfield frantically mumbles over the phone while the heavily in-labor Hannah is being helped to the car by other servants. Xander scoffed, “I’m at a very important meeting. She has money on her account to pay for the expenses.” He yelled over the phone before the line was cut off. “The young master was elated to know that the baby was on the way. He said he was caught in the middle of an important meeting but will surely drive to the hospital once he is done.” It’s not a secret that Xander never loved Hannah and their marriage was an accident but despite that Hannah played the part and played it so well that Xander bed her every chance he could. Thus, a child was conceived. “What a cute baby girl?” the nurse says as she puts the baby near her mother to see her face for the first time. The exhausted woman felt all her fatigue and stress washed away as she saw her daughter. “What would you name her?” Mrs. Copperfield asks. “Bridget.” She mumbles gently as she stares at her daughter. Her eyes are still fixed on her child when she asks, “When will Xander visit us?” Mrs. Copperfield did not respond but she could see the sadness in her eyes. At the back of her mind; “what’s more important than seeing the birth of his own daughter?” She asks herself sorrowfully. AFTER two years... A toddler was running around the room while Hannah was following her. “Bridget, stop running. I need to comb your hair!” She yells. The child only laughed at her mother and continued running. She then almost bumps her head into the tall figure of a man who suddenly shows up in front of her. She gazes upward, she’s frightened. His towering height and the way he stares at her terrifies her and she starts crying. Hannah immediately carried her daughter and coaxed her. “Baby, don’t cry, it’s just your father.” She says. Xander sneered. He hates the sound his daughter makes. The running. The laughter and now the crying. “Make her stop.” He yells. His voice scared the child even more and she cried louder. “Yelling, will not help. You’re scaring her even more.” She responded with her voice filled with sorrow. She glanced at him with contempt. “Why are you even here? This is our room, we’re even far from your room and your study so we won’t disturb you.” She commented. “Yeah, this is your room but this is my house. I can go wherever I want.” He yelled at her. Bridget is still crying. Mrs. Copperfield can hear it and she discreetly steps in the room to take the child away. Hannah glanced at Mrs. Copperfield with a thankful gaze. Once they are out of the room. She finally snapped at him. “What do you want?” The moment she said those words she met Xander’s palm. Bam! She almost lost consciousness. She fell on the floor. Her head is spinning. This was the first time he hit her and it frightened her so much that she started to crawl away from him. Thinking he might hit her again. Xander’s eyes widened; he didn’t mean to hurt her. He is on edge, pressured, and stressed from work. He held her shoulders and helped her stand up. He sat her in the chair. He could see her cheek reddened. He then heard her weak trembling voice say, “I did everything you asked of me. I know you’re tired and stressed but I’m exhausted too.” She explains while holding her throbbing cheek. He didn’t respond. He is a man of few words and the word sorry is not one of the words he usually says nor the to accept that he is in the wrong. He only strokes her head as if coaxing a child to fall asleep. After several hours when both of their emotions subside. Xander finally broke the news to her. “Let’s get divorce.” He mumbles in a cold tone. Her face paled, hands trembled. She stared at him thinking how he said those words as if three years meant nothing. His eyes devoid of emotions, “You have till the end of the month to read through the documents and make demands.” He added as he handed her the papers. She pleads to him to think it through and think of their daughter’s future. But her words were ignored. She saw how certain he was with his decision. Shortly, he left her with the documents. The night became sleepless. She was pacing back and forth in their room thinking what to do next. “What will happen once I sign the divorce papers?” She asks herself while staring at her sleeping daughter. CHAPTER 2 - Drunk THE coldness of the night added dread to the sleepless Hannah. She glances at her bedside table where the documents are neatly arranged inside a brown envelope waiting for her signature. It’s haunting and taunting at the same time. She thought they were doing great. He works hard and does everything that pleases him. He could stay out all night and go home drunk and she would still welcome him with open arms. Even when he called her Denise the name of his ex while thrusting her he didn’t hear her complain. Hannah on the other hand, is a full-time housewife, even with a lot of servants in the mansion she’s the one who personally tends to Xander and his family. She cooks and serves them. She’s not even allowed to eat in the dining area with them. The only time she does is when there are visitors as the Millers don’t want any rumors circulating that they are hurting her. She might not be the one who washed his clothes but she made sure his clothes were arranged properly in his walk-in closet according to his liking. He specifically demanded that all his clothes be arranged according to color from light to dark. All of his socks should be folded in a specific way and his coffee should be made in a specific measurement of coffee, cream, sugar, and temperature one mistake and he’ll demand a new brew. With all the servants in the mansion, only Hannah can satisfy his delicate needs. That’s the reason why all the servants likes her and whenever their young master forgets any special day like Hannah’s birthday and their anniversary. They make sure to bring flowers and boxes of chocolates for her and address it to Xander as it sender. For Hannah, it was clear as day what she is for him but she thinks he will come around if she shows him love and care. Hoping that one day she could warm his cold heart. From the first day she set foot on the Miller mansion she never slept in his room. He made it clear from the very beginning that their marriage was only on paper but once the news of their unplanned wedding dies down they’ll get a divorce immediately, but things change when he develops an urge towards her. Their separate rooms are useless when he is drunk and high in libido. He will bang on her door and will not stop till she opens it and as his wife, it’s her marital duty to satisfy his desires while taking care of his well-being. Soon those nightly trips he does in her room got her with child. Not even once does he convey happiness in knowing he’ll have a child. He didn’t accompany her to any of her monthly checkups. Despite his lack of concern he never asks her to get rid of the baby and never mentions the word divorce again. Not until tonight. She frowns, “What change? Did I do something wrong?” She asks herself as she slowly opens the door and discreetly walks outside. Planning to knock on his door and wish he was in the mood to speak. She walks in the long corridor on the other end of the mansion. She knocked three times and he did not answer. Feeling defeated she started to walk back to her room when she suddenly felt her phone buzz. She checked who it was and to her surprise it was him, she answered the call immediately, “Xander, where are you?” She asks politely. The music coming from the other line was so loud that she needed to move the phone away from her ear. “Hello?” She added in confusion. She was about to disconnect the call thinking he accidentally dialed her number but before she could do that she heard a voice, “Hey, wait Hannah!” The voice on the other line yelled. “Toby? Is that you?” She asks. “Yes! Can you pick up Xander? He is too drunk to drive home.” Toby explained. “Sure.” She replied immediately. “Thanks. We are at a bar called The HideOut.” He exclaimed. Shortly, the call ended and Hannah hurriedly changed her clothes. She woke up one of the maids to accompany Bridget and then drove to the bar. When she got in there she was ushered by a waiter to the VIP room where there was a private club filled with rich men and beautiful women. On one of the booths, she saw her husband Xander together with two gorgeous women beside him. She ignored the ladies near him, she knew that Xander was not the type to cheat, especially with these types of women. She marched to him directly, “Can you walk?” She asks softly. Xander sneered, “Why are you here?” He yelled then glanced at Toby who was sitting on the opposite side of him, “Did you call her?” Toby nods. “I’m too tired to drive you home.” He remarks while chugging his beer. “Now I know why the ambiance is off. Your stalking wife is here, Xander,” Ashton says mockingly as he sits on the other vacant seat in the booth. Toby and Ashton are Xander’s closest friends. If Toby is friendly, nice, and soft-spoken. Ashton is the opposite he’s hot-tempered, bad-mouthed, impulsive, and most of all he doesn’t like Hannah. He sees her as a cunning, gold digger that took something that doesn’t belong to her. It is known to Hannah that Ashton and Denise, Xander’s ex-girlfriend were pretty close. She knew too well that even after the scandal Denise got herself into, Xander’s wedding to her and having their daughter. Ashton still thinks that Denise should be Mrs. Miller. Hannah ignored Ashton’s remarks and continued to talk Xander into coming home with her, “If you can’t walk I can guide you to the car.” She says coaxingly while lightly tugging his arm. Xander grunted and closed his eyes. Ashton took it as a sign of disrespect. “Hey!” He yelled at her. “Don’t you ever ignore me!” He added as he took a glass of water and poured it on Hannah’s head. She was dumbfounded as the cold water drenched her. Xander didn’t even bat an eye to what Ashton did and the girls beside him started laughing at her. In their minds, Hannah is one of those low-end call grils who want to get in a rich person’s pants. Hannah stared at Xander pitifully as if begging him to defend her or at least act like he cared but he did not he glanced away from her as if she was not his wife or the mother of his child. She heaved deeply and was about to burst into rage, but before she could Toby stood up for her. “Ashton! What the heck? Why did you do that?” He exclaimed while handing Hannah his handkerchief. He soon stared at the laughing women in the booth. “Leave... Now!” He yelled his voice so loud that it frightened them and they hurriedly left. “Hey!” Ashton growled in dismay at what Toby did. “Why did you shoo my girls away.” He exclaimed. Toby smirked, “Why do you need to be so rude to Hannah? She’s our friend’s wife. Treat her with respect.” He stated. Ashton scoffed, “I’ll respect her if she is someone worth respecting. Have you forgotten what she did? and what kind of person she is?” He clamored while glaring at Hannah. She glances at Toby with a thankful gaze. Then to Ashton, she’s about to defend herself against his claims when suddenly Xander stands up and speaks, “Next time when Toby asks you to pick me up don’t go.” He says to her. “You’re not needed here or anywhere.” He added as he stared at her like dirt. She frowns instantly. She could hear Ashton’s taunting sneer, she felt embarrassed and out of place. She lowered her head and walked away with tears in her eyes. “I shouldn’t have come here.” She yelled internally as she wiped her tears with the hanky Toby lent to her. As she walked to her car she saw a figure puffing a cigie in the parking lot but brushed it off and continued walking. Soon she heard the man calling her. “Hannah?” She stared at the man’s location, narrowed her gaze then her eyes beamed, “Zane?” she cried out. Zane walks to her and starts having a conversation. She was happy to see him, she felt safe seeing a familiar face. Zane is one of her oldest friends and he is also her best friend’s boyfriend. “Are you here with Clarise?” She asks. He shook his head, “I’m with Leon. He is in the restroom puking his guts out.” He remarks. She giggled, “It seems like he hasn’t changed.” She uttered. Unknown to them someone witnessed their closeness and the way she laughed at his words. He nods and continued puffing. “You on the other hand changed a lot. Clarise, Leon, and I. We missed you.” He mumbles. ~I miss you all too...~ That’s what she wants to say but her words came to an abrupt end, “I miss you a...” “Hannah!” Xander screamed while staring at her in displeasure. She turned around only to see the burning gaze of her husband, “Xander,” she mumbled softly. She was about to introduce him to Zane but before she could he carried her like a sack of potatoes and hurriedly walked to his car and threw her at the passenger seat. Zane was dumbfounded and couldn’t fathom what happened he was about to follow them and save Hannah but Leon arrived looking like a corpse when he glanced back at the car it was gone. “Did I miss something?” Leon asks weakly as he holds his stomach. CHAPTER 3 - Jealousy “YOU miss him!?” Xander yells as he drives fast. Hannah’s hand trembled and could only cling to her seat firmly as Xander drove 100 km/h on a 50 km/h road. He is clearly upset about the scene he saw and the words he heard. He sneered, “You must be celebrating when I told you I’m filing for divorce. I didn’t know you were already dating someone. Did you really even go there for me? Have you forgotten you are still my wife?” He added as his hold on the steering wheel tightened. She shook her head, her heart was pounding. She knows when Xander is angry he doesn’t listen to reason, but it will anger him more if she can’t provide an answer. He might not love her, but he values his name and dignity. His main concern is if someone saw her with another man while still married to him, “He... is Zane... A friend from high school. I’m just telling him I miss them too. Him, his girlfriend Clarise, and another friend of ours. It’s a coincidence that I saw him there. After I moved to the Miller mansion I grew apart from them,” she said stammeringly, her voice raspy and her eyes teary. He sighed, the way she spoke sounded believable to him, “Don’t you ever do that again. At least wait for divorce.” He replied, his eyes devoid of emotion. Soon he drove slower. The car ride turned silent, but Hannah could feel his burning gaze as if he wanted to poke a hole in her. She could smell the booze as he breathed, she wanted to tell him to park the car, and she’d drive. It was much safer for them. But she could vividly remember how he slapped her, and it still frightened her that she didn’t want to make unnecessary movements that would anger him. Soon they reach the Miller mansion and she heaves a sigh of relief. After he parked the car, she waited for him to leave, but it seemed like he had no plans to go out. She clears her throat, slowly unlocks her side of the door, and gets out. Soon he followed her. None of them spoke, but she could feel his dark aura surrounding her. She brushed it off and walked to the east side of the mansion before she could take her first step. He held her wrist and dragged her to the west side where his room was. “Xander,” she cried out as she tried to get herself out. He scoffed, “What? Are you refusing me now? You think too highly of yourself, Hannah.” He clamored. Her eyes reddened in exasperation. He has no right to treat her that way. She’s his wife, the mother of his child, and most of all, she’s the person who saved him from the scandal 3 years ago. “Why are you treating me like that? Am I not a good wife to you? I always keep my mouth shut, even if your family humiliates me. You, as my husband, should defend my name and honor. You know the truth, Xander.” She exclaimed. He grunted, “What are you even blabbering about? Should I thank you for throwing yourself at me?” He cried out his voice so loud that it started to wake people in the mansion. She wants to retort his accusation as that’s not what happened. “What’s the meaning of this?” Lani screamed while looking at Hannah in disdain. “It’s in the middle of the night and I hear shouting.” Hannah glanced away and took advantage of the situation to escape Xander’s grasp. Xander stared at his mother, “Why don’t you go back to your room? This is between me and Hannah.” He said as he gestured for her to go away. Lani sneered, “Are you drunk?” She mumbles, moves to Xander, then glares at Hannah. “Did you get my son drunk so you could charm him to have another child with you!” Her accusations are so absurd that Hannah can’t help but chuckle. Lani’s face contorted in rage, “Are you laughing at me?” she exclaimed, then suddenly pulled Hannah’s hair, but Hannah did not fight back and only raised her hands in defense. “You gold-digging.” “Money-chasing. “Vile woman.” At every harsh word, Lani yells, a piece of Hannah’s dignity leaves her body. “Enough!” Xander screamed dominantly. “Go back to your room, mother!” His words were so authoritative that Lani felt her heart skip a bit. She glowered at Hannah one last time and then marched back to her room. Hannah’s eyes were red in shame, in anger, in frustration. Her dry black hair made her look deranged. She took care of Xander so much that she let herself go. When she saw Lani walk away, she thought of leaving as well. “Did I permit you to leave?” Xander questions in a deep husky voice. She stopped dead in her tracks and stared at his dark brown eyes that matched his clean-cut hair. “What do you need from me?” She inquired in a low voice. Like a scared bunny in front of a dangerous predator. He breathes out, “Fulfill your marital duty.” He declares, then holds her arm and walks her to his room. Inside the room. He stripped her down, pushed her belly flat on the bed, and penetrated her from behind. No kisses. No foreplay. Straight down to business. As if she’s a call girl. After he relieved his desires, he would throw her out of the room like a dirty peasant, but tonight is different. He let her stay and hugged her till they fell asleep. THE NEXT DAY. Hannah was awakened by a ringing phone. She checked hers but it was not it. She searched for the source of the sound and found it was coming from his pants which were now on the floor. Still undressed she gently got out of bed and slowly fished his phone from his pants. She looked at the caller ID and it was an unsaved number. Not thinking anything about it she’s about to answer the call. But Xander suddenly woke up. “What are you doing?” He asks in a cold tone. “Unsave number calling. I don’t want to wake you up so--” “You decided you’ll answer the phone? What if it’s something important, what will you do then?” He intervenes. “I’ll pretend to be your assistant and take the message.” She explains. He scoffed, stood up, and took the phone away from her. Sight still blurry, “Wear some clothes would you and make some coffee.” He demanded. His face clearly shows displeasure. She was still picking up her clothes when his phone rang again. She saw that it was the same number. She witnessed how he answered the call and the expression on his face changed from annoyed to calm. She even saw him smile. Her eyes dilated in disbelief, “Who is he talking to?” She asks herself, as she tries to listen to their conversation. When he saw her staring at him, he moved away from her and went to the balcony while gesturing to her to leave the room, shooing her like a dog. Her heart sank as she walked away. She could feel that a storm was coming her way. CHAPTER 4 - Daddy’s Little Girl AFTER the weird phone call Xander received, he went down to the dining area in a seemingly good mood. Hannah could only steal glances at her husband as she served the food on the table. Soon Lani and Katarina join Xander in the dining area. When Hannah saw them she immediately walked to the kitchen as they didn’t like seeing her when they were eating. While the Millers enjoy the warm food she cooks, she’s in the kitchen eating with her daughter and Mrs. Copperfield. “Momma,” she mumbles as she points at the pieces of bananas beside the pancakes. Hannah gave her a small piece that she devoured in seconds. Hannah and Mrs. Copperfield laugh at how adorable Bridget is. LATER THAT DAY, at the Miller Group. It’s bring your child to work day at the company. Xander stared at the kids seated beside their parents staring at the type of work they were doing. He doesn’t detest children he is not just fond of crying, vomiting, pooing, and peeing. That’s the reason why he never got close to his daughter. In fact, the child is afraid of him. He once heard her say, “Momma, there’s... Monster...” While pointing at him. He could vividly remember the horror on Hannah’s face. She immediately hid Bridget behind her and apologized to him. Remembering it now left a sour taste in his mouth. “Maybe I am a monster,” he mumbles to himself as he watches the kids playing with their parents. When Xander got home. He purposely went to the east wing of the mansion to check on Hannah and Bridget. When he knocks on the door only Mrs. Copperfield and Bridget are inside the room. The old woman doing her best to play with the energetic child but as she is in her 50’s it is a bit hard for her. “Where’s Hannah?” He inquired his voice so deep that it frightened Bridget and hid behind Mrs. Copperfield. “She is preparing dinner as we speak.” She replied politely as she breathed rapidly. He could sense that she was tired and needed a break. He stared at the child behind her and gestured for her to come near him. Mrs. Copperfield coaxed the child and assured her that it was safe. Hesitantly, Bridget walked to him when he held Bridget’s hand he was surprised at how small her hand was. “How old are you now?” He asks casually. “Two!” She mumbles softly as she gestures her age with her fingers. “Two, I wonder how small she is as a newborn,” he thought as a smile escaped his lips. “How about you come with me and we let Mrs. Copperfield rest she seems tired.” He says as he bents in front of her. Bridget nods. Mrs. Copperfield’s eyes well up. The scene in front of her is something only in dreams could happen. She discreetly pinches herself and winces in pain. Despite that, she smiled gleefully and watched how Xander carried Bridget over his shoulder and he smiled in joy. When Hannah finished cooking and setting up the dining area, she asked the maids to call Lani and Katarina to eat while she checked if Xander was in his room. As she walks to the west wing of the mansion she can’t help but hear laughter. She was weirded out as the west wing should always be silent because it is where the Millers stay. Lani and Katarina are on the third floor and Xander is on the second floor. She hurriedly walks to the origin of the sound as the giggle and soft footsteps are familiar, “Bridget,” she mumbles as her hands shiver in fear. Thinking Bridget got away from Mrs. Copperfield and got lost in the west wing. She’s afraid that Bridget might break a vase or an ornament. Like the last time. When she was cooking Bridget sneaked away and accidentally broke an angel figurine owned by Katarina. She witnessed how Katarina almost hit her daughter, if she hadn’t arrived soon she wondered what could have happened. She fought against her sister-in-law but as it always been Lani came and berated her and her daughter. Called her names. All she could do was cover Bridget’s ear as she listened to their mockery of her. When Xander arrived he didn’t even bat an eye and hurriedly went to his room. She soon arrived at her destination. Her heart was pounding and slowly she opened the door. Only to see Xander playing with Bridget. They made a makeshift port using the sofa cushion and Bridget hid while Xander was counting. Hannah’s eyes well up. The day she always hoped finally came. Xander is starting to act like a father to their daughter. “Momma!” Bridget yelled as she ran to Hannah. She carried her daughter in her arms like she always does. Bridget smiles. “Poppa, carry...me .. higher...” She says while pointing at her mother’s shoulder. Hannah understood what she meant, “Well, I’m not that tall and not that strong to carry you on my shoulder.” She explains softly. Bridget puckered her lips and then crossed her arms. Then glances at Xander with a pleading look. She wants her father to carry her again. Xander understood her and marched towards them and took her from her mother’s hand. As he does he can’t help but stare at his wife’s light brown eyes. “Has her eyes always been that brown?” He asks himself. The situation felt surreal for her and her face turned red. Being that close to her he notices it immediately. “Are you sick?” He asks as he holds Bridget then touches Hannah’s forehead with his other hand. “I’m fine,” she smiles. Still standing close to her. Xander felt things move slowly as if he was seeing her for the first time. Unknowingly he starts caressing her face and then kisses her on the lips as it happens both of them are dumbfounded and taken aback. Hannah lowered her head, “The food is ready.” She mumbles awkwardly trying her best to change the weird ambiance. “Food!” Bridget yelled in glee. Soon they went downstairs, Xander still carrying his daughter while Hannah followed them behind. At that time Katarina and Lani are already in the dining area. When they saw them. Lani can’t help but sneer, “Are you trying to win my son using your daughter?” Katarina then added fuel to Lani’s accusations, “What do you expect from a gold-digging trash and her useless daughter.” Hannah can’t take it anymore. “Say what you want about me but never call my daughter like that. We were legally married when Bridget was conceived. The only trash I’m seeing here is you.” She exclaimed while looking at Lani. It is not a secret in the Miller household that Lani Miller is not a legitimate child from a wealthy family she’s a product of the infidelity of Xander’s grandfather with a call girl. Despite that, she acts high and mighty. Lani and Katarina’s faces contorted in anger. “Xander, look at the woman you brought home. How insolent?” Lani yelled at the top of her lungs. Xander eyes enlarge upon hearing the words that came out of Hannah. “Why must you say that?” He stated. She shook her head then took Bridget from him and went straight to the kitchen when suddenly Katarina stood up and grabbed Hannah’s hair. “How dare you use such words on my mother?” She yelled. Bridget started crying, “Bad! Bad! Trina!” She yelled then clenched her small hands into a fist to hit her aunt. Xander was dumbstruck by the chaos in front of him. “Enough!” He yelled dominantly. “Katarina go back to your seat!” He exclaimed. She obeyed Xander’s words but didn’t stop glaring at Hannah. He then moved to Hannah and took Bridget from her. “What are you doing? Give her back to me!” She roared at him. He held her hand while carrying Bridget in his other hand. Hannah did not fight anymore as he might accidentally let go of their daughter. The child starts wailing and it annoys Katarina. “Put a lid on that child.” She commented. As soon as the words left her Xander stared at her with a darkened gaze. She cowered in fear and could only lower her head. He handed the inconsolable Bridget to Mrs. Copperfield and then dragged Hannah to his room. The people in the dining area could only stare at them. INSIDE Xander’s room. He pushed Hannah face down into his bed and pinned her using his knee. “Why are you so feisty all of a sudden?” He yelled. She sneered, “If I don’t what do you think will happen to me and my daughter in this house? You saw how your mother and sister speak to me... Heck, even your friend and what did you do? NOTHING!” She screamed. She let out all her frustrations that she had been bottling up since the first day she set foot in the Miller mansion. “You want a divorce!?” She shouted. She could feel his knee pressing her harder against the bed. “I’ll sign the papers now, but I want sole custody of my daughter.” She declared with certainty. CHAPTER 5 - In-Laws XANDER laughs sarcastically. “Now you can’t wait to divorce me? Is it because of that Zane guy?” He exclaimed in annoyance. Hannah gasped, “I already told you he is just a friend.” She remarked with conviction. He pressed his knee harder on her back. She winces. “Forget about the divorce. From now on you can’t leave this house.” He yells. Her body stiffened upon hearing his words. “Xander!” She cried out, she felt his hands under her skirt. “What are you doing?” He did not answer and the next sound she heard was her skirt and shirt ripped out of her body, stripping her to her underwear. She shivers in fear and shame. He stood up and rummaged through his cabinet. She took advantage of it and slowly got out of bed to run out. The way he spoke scared her. She has no idea why he is acting the way he does. One moment he’d shout divorce, the next he wouldn’t let her get away from him. “What’s wrong with you?” She thought as she discreetly walked to the door. She smiled as she turned the knob. She opened the door, one of her hands was holding the knob while the other was leaning for support on the door frame. Before she could get out, Xander forcefully shut the door and it collided with her hand. Stunned. She felt her heart skipped a beat. Soon she shouted in pain at the top of her lungs. The pain was unbearable. She gasped when she saw that two of her fingers had dislocated. Her knees weaken and slowly sits on the floor and starts sobbing. Her hand was throbbing and instead of helping her, he held her by the shoulder and dragged her back to bed. She continued sobbing. He looked at her hand then scoffed, “That’s what you get for being a bad wife.” He exclaimed. He then showed her what he had taken from his drawer. Four pieces of necktie, seeing it she tried to stand but he held her shoulders and pinned her on the bed. Helpless, all she could do was watch him as he tied her limbs on his bed. Tears rolled down her cheeks, “Xander, I don’t understand you.” She yelled while looking at him. “What do you want from me? You ask me for divorce, now that I’m giving it to you. You’re acting like that.” She added as her vision blurred. He smirked, “You will stay here and think of all the things you did yesterday and today,” he said dominantly. When he finished tying her up, he went to the restroom to get the first aid kit and started rubbing pain reliever medicine on her injured hand. “Your hand is injured, and you’re bound. Don’t do anything naive.” He warned. Suddenly, he forced her broken finger back into place. She heard her bone snapped and felt her bones move. The shock made her almost lose consciousness. She yelled in pain, she arched her back and clung to her bonds tightly. He sneered at her, “Don’t be overdramatic, Hannah,” he said mockingly. He then stood up and went to his walk-in closet where he searched for a change of clothes as the one he was wearing was creased due to the commotion. She lifted her head trying to follow his movements, “Where are you going?” She cried out. “Untie me,” She pleads. He grins devilishly, “No! You will stay there. Till I return from work.” He roared at her. She gasped, “Bridget might be looking for me.” She pointed out. He marched back to her and stared at her intently. She tilted her head to the side and closed her eyes. She knew he was making fun of her. Even with her eyes closed she knew he was looking at her in contempt. She’s well aware that Xander only sleeps with her when he is intoxicated. In his exact words, he told her, “I can only use you when I’m drunk because you disgust me.” Words that always haunt her dreams. He stared at her with scrutiny. He never saw her undressed while he was sober and the lights weren’t dim and every time all he could see was her back. The way she was tied with legs akimbo in the bed was inviting. He got into bed and removed her underwear, stripping her undressed. Hannah continued to close her eyes and didn’t think much of it. When suddenly she felt his lips intertwined with hers. His kiss was so gentle, that she opened her eyes immediately, thinking someone else was in the room. She gasped in disbelief. She felt like she was dreaming. Xander continued kissing her and nibbling her neck. She can’t help but moan at his movements. When he heard her sound, his gaze darkened, then started penetrating her roughly. Her soft moaning turns to a cry for help. He covers her mouth to muffle her voice. Her eyes are wide open as he roughly thrust her. Tears rolled down her face with her blurry vision she could no longer see him clearly. She could feel his thing inside her and instead of pleasure, she could feel a stabbing pain in her insides. Nothing worth enjoying for her. She started shouting and begging him to stop, but he didn’t. She didn’t even remember when he left. Later that day, Hannah woke up still tied to Xander’s bed. She opens her eyes only to see her mother-in-law standing in front of her with phone in hand taking pictures of her bare body. She wanted to scream, but her mouth was dry, and her voice came out raspy, “What are you doing?” She inquired. Lani smirked, “Not so feisty now are we Hannah? I will upload these photos of you over the internet.” She remarks. Hannah laughs. “What’s funny? Aren’t you ashamed that people will see you undressed? Won’t that be degrading, or you are such a low-class dirt that you don’t even care?” Lani says mockingly. Hannah sneered, “You don’t get it, do you? I’m a nobody. Upload my photos all you want, no one will bat an eye on me, but once they learn I’m Xander Miller’s wife, I think it will hurt your son’s career more than me.” She declared with certainty. Her words made sense and Lani’s face contorted in rage as he didn’t think it through. Luckily for her, she hasn’t uploaded any of the images she took. Lani stumped her foot in annoyance that, even with a tied-up Hannah, she was still defeated. Soon an idea slipped into her mind. She went to Xander’s bathroom and when she returned she was holding a clipper. Hannah’s eyes widened instantly, “Get away from me!” She yelled. “Oh, look, are you scared now,” Lani says hauntingly. Hannah starts tugging on her bonds, but Xander ties her up too well. She starts squirming and arching her back, but it’s useless when Katarina suddenly arrives. “Mom, what’s happening? I heard yelling.” She says, then smiles ear to ear when she sees Hannah on the bed. “Good, you’re here. Come on and help me with her.” Lani demanded. Katarina grinned, “With pleasure Mother.” She said in a malevolent tone. “How bad is my brother,” she commented as she stared at Hannah, then slowly moved to the bed, sat on Hannah’s stomach, and started slapping her while Lani began cutting her hair with the clippers. Hannah shouts but Katarina covers her mouth. They only stopped when they heard the sound of Xander’s car. “Xander’s here. What are we going to do now?” Katarina asked anxiously. “Why are you scared? Do you think your brother will care? Even if we take care of this fool he won’t do anything to us. The only thing he will comment on is how we left the room dirty with this useless woman’s blood.” Lani remarks while spatting at Hannah’s face. Hannah’s face was swollen from Katarina’s slaps. She couldn’t fully open her eyes. Shortly, the two hurriedly left the room. When Xander stepped into his room, it was pitch dark, but he could see Hannah’s silhouette on the bed still tied. “I hope you learned your lesson,” he says as he turns on the light. Hannah was so exhausted, starving, and thirsty that she could not form any words or sound to get his attention. In her mind, she kept on asking herself, “Would he actually care? Or will he just say it serves me right for disrespecting her mother?” Without looking at her, he walked to his walk-in closet where he changed his clothes. When he finally caught a glimpse of her, his eyes widened in horror. “Hannah!?” He calls out to her. CHAPTER 6 - Sly Fox “WHAT happened?” Xander asks in shock. He could see her hair on the floor. The clipper was stuck on the corner of her head. It’s clear someone tried to cut her hair with his beard trimmers, but her hair was too thick. Her face was swollen, her lips bloodied, and her body filled with scratches. Hannah did not speak and only closed her eyes. Xander did not push her as it is obvious who did it. He removed her bonds and saw the marks they left on her body. The moment he untied her, she slowly got up. “Where are you going?” Xander asks curiously. “I need to prepare dinner for you,” she replied while trying to remove the stuck clipper on her hair. He shook his head. “You’ll scare Bridget. Have you seen yourself in the mirror?” He replied concernedly, but the choice of words sounded mockery to her. She smiled bitterly, then sat on the bed. Undresseded. Tired. Hungry and thirsty. He witnessed how she stared blankly at the floor. “Stay here. I’ll ask the servants to bring you food and a change of clothes.” He mumbles as he goes in the bathroom. She could only nod in agreement. Once more, Xander took out the first aid kit, cleaned her wounds, and applied topical pain relief. Shortly, he starts cutting the hair stuck in the clippers and fixing her hair. In the end, the only haircut passable was a pixie cut. “There, that’s the best cut I could come up with,” he uttered proudly. Hannah stared at herself and kept on brushing what was left of her hair. “I can’t be here anymore. I don’t want to be here. Let’s go our separate ways.” She exclaimed. “I said no more talk about divorce again,” he muttered. “Why? Isn’t that what you want? Why bring it up, then change your mind? The news had died down long ago, and I think…” She paused then heaved profoundly, “NO... I know Bridget would be better off without the Millers.” He smirked then held her shoulder. “I’m tired Hannah.” He clamored. “Stop talking nonsense and tell that boyfriend of yours to back away.” He accused. She frowned. “What?” She uttered. She is tired of explaining who Zane is. Xander took her silence as accepting defeat. “As I said, stay here. I don’t want anyone seeing you like that. They might say I’m hurting you.” He clamored. She scoffed, “Of course, all he thinks of is himself and what others would think about him.” She mumbled under her breath. His audacity shook her and left a pit in her stomach. In the kitchen, Xander told the maid to prepare dinner and advised Mrs. Copperfield to take care of Bridget. “Is young Mrs. Miller okay, young master?” She asks in concern. He ignored her question and soon left. The old woman felt pity for Hannah as it was not a secret that the Miller family was hard to please and easy to offend. Mrs. Copperfield could only lower her head and take good care of Bridget in Hannah’s absence. CONCURRENTLY, Katarina is in Lani’s room. She’s pacing back and forth while she’s biting her nails. She was scared of what Xander might do to her. Lani sighed in annoyance, “Would you stop panicking?” She mumbled as she sat comfortably in front of her vanity mirror, fixing her hair and removing Hannah’s dark hair that clung to her. Katarina’s hands were sweating. She swallowed slowly and then uttered, “I think we overdid it.” She could still remember the fear on Hannah’s face when her mother moved the clipper near her. At that moment, she felt impulsive and helped her mother, but soon she felt a wave of guilt. Lani mocked, “Overdid? That sly fox had it coming. Have you seen how she was trapped on the bed? She probably tried to seduce Xander, but your brother is not that fool, and he tied her up there as punishment. How shameless.” She remarks in disgust. Lani then held her hand and assured her, “Everything we did to that trash, she deserves it. Have you forgotten that if not for her, you would have had a grand celebration for your 18th birthday?” She says. The remorse Katarina felt earlier dissipated instantly. She could vividly remember how Hannah’s arrival in the Miller mansion changed everything. She’s been planning her 18th birthday since she was a child. All of a sudden, Xander forbids her from celebrating extravagantly. With the scandal he is in and the unplanned wedding, he doesn’t want to be on the news as it might affect the fragile state of the company. Being Xander’s sister, everything she does reflects on her brother. Her hands clench in a fist. She couldn’t forget the humiliation she had been put through. She had already given out her invitation and bragged to everyone that her birthday would be the biggest celebration the city had ever seen, that it would be put in the newspapers and various online sites and would go down in history. None of that happened, and she shamefully called off the event a month before her birthday. She was mocked by other rich kids who usually wouldn’t go out of her way. It was the most embarrassing thing that happened to her. As she remembers it now, she felt that she could have hurt Hannah more. A knock on the door called her back to her senses. Without any hesitation, she opened the door and saw Xander’s cold gaze. The fear she had earlier was now gone, and she stared at her brother’s head held high. “What do you want, brother? Did your good-for-nothing wife ask you to avenge her?” She commented as she crossed her arms. Xander ignored her remarks and stepped into the room. Lani gestured for Katarina to leave them alone and she did. “Mother.” He muttered perfunctory. Lani narrowed her gaze, “What? Are you going to take her side?” She stated in annoyance. He shook his head, “That’s not important. What’s important is Denise has returned, and I can’t leave Hannah looking like that. What do you think people will say?” he exclaimed. Lani’s eyes widened in glee. “Denise is back? That means...” “Yes!” He confirmed hastily. She stood up and marched to her son, “You should have told me that. If I knew, I wouldn’t have let Katarina hit her in the face.” She commented while patting his back as she smiled merrily. Her words surprised him but he brushed them off. “Finally, the rightful wife has returned. We could get rid of the sly fox.” She added as she hummed in happiness.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14304&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	830	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14304&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461130637_998149928730487_7761764593139129907_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ygKtbrq0V1QQ7kNvgFnet6A&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AwdNlNFNGW-gJZYCq6YXMic&oh=00_AYCjcTPtnZffLhS_tSX8Q6YbenfYJEz95OZLepaXJS-9aA&oe=672F8A3F	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,283,049	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2282621}'	Yes	2024-11-05 01:43	active	1687	🔞🔥 Continuer la lecture ➤➤	“Are you thinking about my brother again?” New Alpha Jasper’s voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their father’s sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I can’t control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. “What if I was? I do miss him.” I asked flippantly. Jasper’s jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. “Iris,” he growled. “You should know better.” “Elias was better than you in every way,” I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. “Even without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.” Jasper’s eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. “Watch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and don’t you ever forget that.” My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. “You will always be a pathetic nobody,” I spat. “With or without him.” Jasper’s face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. “Elias is gone,” he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldn’t resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldn’t stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. “You can’t deny what we are to each other,” he whispered, his voice rough with need. “No matter how much you want to hate me.” “I do hate you,” I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. “Hate me all you want, Iris,” he said sensually. “It won’t change a thing.” But I couldn’t escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Elias’s hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasper’s eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. “Look at you,” he breathed, “you can’t get enough, can you?” I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. “That’s it,” he growled. “You’re mine, Iris. Don’t you ever forget that.” His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasper’s weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasper’s hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. “Iris,” he said softly, but I didn’t respond. I couldn’t. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didn’t finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. “Oh, by the way,” he said casually, as if discussing the weather, “I plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.” The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasper’s words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldn’t have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadn’t rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldn’t have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldn’t feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldn’t feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldn’t have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didn’t want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. “He was here again, wasn’t he?” she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. “He is the Alpha,” I said, keeping my voice calm and even. “He comes and goes as he pleases.” Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. “You think you can win his heart with your body?” She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. “He is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!” She never forgave me for being Jasper’s mate. Even though it was nobody’s fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didn’t see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldn’t bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadn’t meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday… her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldn’t hate her. I couldn’t even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. “She pushed me for no reason!” Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didn’t. He knew that wouldn’t hurt me. So he did something much worse. “There is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,” he said, his voice low and icy. “Naomi’s coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.” He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. “Then you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,” he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldn’t even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasper’s eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomi’s eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasper’s arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomi’s lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldn’t help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. “Hey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!” Naomi’s voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. “Sorry,” I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I can’t help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. “Do you remember when we were kids?” I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. “I do,” she replied. “We were quite the troublemakers.” I nodded, encouraged by her words. “We had fun back then,” I said. “Everything was simpler.” Naomi’s face hardened and she snapped, “Those days are gone, Iris. I’ve grown up. I had to.” “I know,” I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, “But I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.” Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. “That girl was weak. She didn’t understand what it takes to lead, to survive.” “Is that why you hate me?” I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomi’s eyes flashed with anger. “Hate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.” I shook my head, tears welling up. “I didn’t steal him. I wasn’t something I had control over. You know that.” “Control?” Naomi spat. “That’s what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, don’t think for a second that I’ve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.” The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. “I don’t want to do this,” I said weakly. “I just want my friend back.” She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. “Your friend?” She asked, as if the words were strange to her. “That girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.” I couldn’t leave it there. I had to ask one last question. “You never told me, who is your mate?” Naomi’s eyes flickered with an emotion I couldn’t quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasper’s mate. “He is gone,” Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. “Gone?” I asked. “What do you mean?” “I asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,” she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. “He is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.” I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. “Naomi, how could you?” I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. “He was nothing to me,” she explained, “Just a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.” I couldn’t handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomi’s face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. “Don’t play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasper’s child, it won’t change a thing. Besides, I won’t let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomi’s big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. “It is for the best,” I said to my wolf, Molly. “My life will be more livable after the rejection,” I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. “Naomi’s resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.” My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. “I know, Molly,” I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. “It’s just… this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe… maybe it is better this way.” Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. “Let’s just get it over with,” he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasn’t even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. “Sure,” I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasper’s expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. “You know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little house…” The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. “No need,” I said quickly. “I am fine being Naomi’s maid.” His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. “You despite me, don’t you?” he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didn’t answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didn’t despite him. Even now, I still couldn’t. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. “Jasper,” I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasper’s movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper… I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. “I’m glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,” he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. “Don’t.” He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. “Wake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!” The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomi’s attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. “We could have had a lovely little puppy.” I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomi’s room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. “Well, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,” she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didn’t say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alpha’s mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. “The Great Pack,” Jasper began, addressing them as one. “Thank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.” He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. “As you all know,” he continued, “the position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.” He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, “But before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.” Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasper’s declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. “This new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,” Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. “She is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.” Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. “I assure you,” Jasper continued. “This decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.” The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadn’t worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Molly’s enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias.	LEARN_MORE	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	befant.com	DCO		https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a7jv0AN1rOIQ7kNvgFTJDJO&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Amep59qtRg_hHLYZvxjR1Ve&oh=00_AYB9BjvNRpUgackHkZM0Mfd-82KpEzFWaIbK56iMW4lDxA&oe=672F80ED	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,284,911	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2284904}'	Yes	2024-11-05 02:02	active	1688	😍Read the next chapters👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	290	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457252105_8286090871453554_3969448954990082224_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VzwmY4xqA88Q7kNvgGqoRaO&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ALKNYlVRyJvPU-x8gtPf-5I&oh=00_AYD9uTXVqCIMvnYr5_DSlytbftnTxHXiy7Kc5vwdvcQw0g&oe=672FA2DF	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,284,567	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2283323}'	No	2024-11-05 01:59	active	1688	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	290	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bCyLs_xRJdMQ7kNvgGbwZcL&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AIZzMDuyXjpZAu6Z1p_HVRM&oh=00_AYDgr1HlxMpfnx_eGs4sR4E78cSTPUDNcOVtR_OhwKV3mw&oe=672FAC9F	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,284,566	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2283323}'	Yes	2024-11-05 01:59	active	1688	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	290	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bCyLs_xRJdMQ7kNvgGbwZcL&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AIZzMDuyXjpZAu6Z1p_HVRM&oh=00_AYDgr1HlxMpfnx_eGs4sR4E78cSTPUDNcOVtR_OhwKV3mw&oe=672FAC9F	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,281,969	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2282004}'	Yes	2024-11-05 01:40	active	1687	4 Interest-free Payments	Unlock early access to exclusive jewelry collections this Black Friday! ✨ ✅40%off buy 1⃣ get 1⃣ & Any order 10% off Sitewide Learn more:http://italojewelry.io/Cwo 🎁Free shipping & Easy return🎁	SHOP_NOW	https://www.italojewelry.com/?utm_source=facebook.	Italo Jeweler	https://www.facebook.com/italojeweler/	19,986	1969-12-31 18:00	Shop now	www.italojewelry.com	VIDEO	✅Easy Return & One Year Warranty	https://www.italojewelry.com/?utm_source=facebook.com&utm_medium=fb-1130-02&utm_campaign=1211-17	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464016472_2013142315870248_4123045495817631442_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ttEACJ23_DkQ7kNvgGo-YyL&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ArXpNSUlSYIVLHo8ELeYoE0&oh=00_AYC8rn_Yf6eDIOl17kdsT62HAHPKS6QfsliuQaTVj4bZZA&oe=672FB256	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Italo Jeweler	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,286,654	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2286660}'	No	2024-11-05 02:09	active	1686	1 Year of Books for $25!	Bestsellers in LARGE PRINT! Subscribe to Reader's Digest Fiction Favorites Large Print for 1 year—5 volumes, 2 books each—of amazing reads!	SHOP_NOW	https://ssl.drgnetwork.com/flex/PFS/S4E25FB/?utm_s	Reader's Digest Partners for Sight Foundation	https://www.facebook.com/100088000245602/	93	1969-12-31 18:00	Shop Now	ssl.drgnetwork.com	DCO		https://ssl.drgnetwork.com/flex/PFS/S4E25FB/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=cpc&utm_campaign=npssubs	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465658985_1098364181952605_6076282087340114537_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UxqpOcE3FnMQ7kNvgGICT0v&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ADIweAVXCMcch0fTPlrduF-&oh=00_AYADjOZDlhhMnooHQd1X3-84U65pQL_ybtOMBCxux1j8mA&oe=672FB8CC	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Reader's Digest Partners for Sight Foundation	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,284,505	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2283323}'	No	2024-11-05 01:59	active	1688	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	290	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459581440_1175901573683627_6847949923863035123_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kK-evgCMxi8Q7kNvgGfaj71&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AIZzMDuyXjpZAu6Z1p_HVRM&oh=00_AYB5SBhSQc1in6uuBjNamoty-vTraC7f62Pk2o5UtdqzcA&oe=672F88D8	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,284,385	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-05 01:58	active	1688	Vuelve conmigo, amor mío	Durante tres años, hizo todo lo posible por complacer a su marido, pero él la torturó con locura, creyendo que en el pasado ella lo había seducido deliberadamente y lo había separado del amor verdadero. Ya no queriendo sacrificarse sola, se fue desesperada, mientras el hombre se volvía loco. ===== Joelle Miller examinó minuciosamente el feed de Twitter de Rebecca Lloyd, estudiando con mucha atención cada video, ansiosa por ver el rostro del novio de Rebecca. Rebecca, la protagonista de los videos, irradiaba ternura y delicadeza con su sencillo vestido blanco. Si bien no era tan bella, tenía una genuina sencillez y una sonrisa encantadora. Había descubierto que, en los días importantes, Nochebuena, San Valentín e incluso el cumpleaños de Joelle, Rebecca estaba con Adrian Miller, su supuesto esposo, quien se había ausentado de todos esos días durante los últimos tres años. Esas alegres narraciones sobre su vida con su novio fueron más que suficientes para hundirla en la tristeza. "¿Lo ven? Él siempre guarda para mí la parte más jugosa de una sandía". "Incluso cuando llega tarde a casa, siempre me trae algo". "¡Y miren esta sorpresa! Recogió de la iglesia un amuleto de bendición para mí". ...... El nombre de usuario era "Cuenta Regresiva Hacia la Muerte", la única cuenta a la que Joelle seguía. Justo cuando reflexionaba sobre el siniestro nombre, la puerta del baño se abrió. En la habitación poco iluminada apareció Adrian. Gotas de agua caían de su cabello. A pesar de la tenue iluminación, sus atractivos rasgos permanecían intactos. Joelle cerró instintivamente su celular y le dio una mirada reflexiva. Hacía mucho tiempo desde la última vez que lo vio. Esa noche él no estaba ahí por decisión propia. Su abuela, Irene Miller, estaba enferma y, como quería un bisnieto con desesperación, lo obligó a regresar. De lo contrario, tal vez nunca hubiera venido. Durante sus tres años de matrimonio, Adrian pasaba la mayor parte del tiempo en Villas Oak, por lo que rara vez estaba en casa. Todos sabían que en realidad no amaba a Joelle. Estaba atrapada en un matrimonio por conveniencia. "Solo te voy a dar una oportunidad. El destino dirá si quedas earazada o no", declaró Adrian con una voz resonante. ¿Qué quería decir? Antes de que Joelle pudiera seguir pensando, Adrian la agarró del tobillo y la atrajo hacia él. Joelle palideció ante su crueldad, su cuerpo se tensó de miedo. "¡Adrian! Basta, no quiero...". Empezó a luchar frenéticamente. Era una completa humillación verse obligada a vivir en esa situación con el hombre que amaba. Adrian hizo una mueca de desprecio. "Te atreviste a diseño una vez, así que debiste haberlo visto venir. Solo aguántalo". Ante esas duras palabras, los ojos de Joelle se llenaron de lágrimas y sus pestañas bailaron como mariposas heridas. Mirando su rostro severo, dijo con voz temblorosa: "Las cosas no fueron lo que imaginabas..." Pero sus protestas fueron interrumpidas. Su resistencia se desvaneció a medida que la desesperación se apoderaba de ella. "Has aprendido que hacerte la difícil es mucho más interesante que quedarse tirada como un pez muerto", comentó con rencor. Después de ducharse, se marchó sin mirar atrás, como si no quisiera quedarse más tiempo ahí. Joelle no entendía qué papel tenía en su vida. ¿Solo era un juguete para su placer? ¿O una herramienta para cumplir las expectativas de su familia de tener un heredero? La ventana estaba completamente abierta, por lo que entraba un gélido y cortante viento. A Joelle se le erizaron los pelos de la nuca y se arropó más con su manta. No solo temblaba de frío, sino que sentía su corazón desgarrado, ahora no conocía en absoluto al hombre que había adorado durante casi ocho años. Tres años atrás, en un lujoso banquete organizado por la familia Miller, Joelle bebió demasiado. Cuando se despertó, en la con Adrian. Antes de que pudiera asimilar lo que estaba pasando, su hermano y varios miembros de su familia irrumpieron. Ya no podía revertir lo sucedido. La abuela de Adrian tomó las riendas y organizó su matrimonio. Desde entonces, él estaba convencido de que Joelle lo había hecho a propósito. A ella le desconcertaba su profunda animosidad, por más que creyera que lo había dgado. Después de todo, habían crecido juntos. Pero ahora lo entendía todo. Para él, ella no era más que la nefasta mujer que había saboteado su relación con Rebecca. A menudo pensaba en lo perfecto que él se veía en los videos de Rebecca, siempre tan gentil y atento. Probablemente nunca le mostraría esa misma ternura. No pudo contener más las lágrimas y sucumbió a un ataque de sollozos. Esa noche no pudo dormir bien. Tuvo sueños sobre el pasado, cuando ella y Adrian no estaban en malos términos. Debido a su angustia, Joelle se levantó inusualmente temprano. Después de lavarse, se puso ropa de casa y bajó las escaleras. Leah Jenkins, la empleada doméstica con muchos años de servicio, la vio bajar y rápidamente puso la mesa con el desayuno, ya que conocía sus preferencias dietéticas. Joelle se tomó su tiempo para comer lentamente. "Señora Miller, ¿por qué anoche no convenció a su esposo para que se quedara? No viene a casa a menudo", comentó Leah con simpatía. Había sido sirvienta de la familia Miller durante muchos años, por lo que había visto cómo los dos se convertían de amigos de la infancia a enemigos. Joelle se mostró incómoda, pero lo ocultó con una sonrisa serena. "Lo intenté, pero no quiso quedarse". Incluso si pudiera mantener a Adrian cerca, él tenía el corazón en otra parte. Más concretamente, en Villas Oak, el hogar de la mujer que realmente amaba. Leah dudó y agregó con cautela: "Tal vez sea porque el señor Miller está muy ocupado con la empresa. Dirigir una compañía tan grande requiere mucho tiempo". Tres años atrás, le habían reasignado para cuidar de Joelle, así que entendía los entresijos de ese matrimonio mejor que nadie. Su perspicacia trajo consigo una sincera simpatía hacia ella. Las pestañas de Joelle temblaron mientras mordisqueaba su tostada. Sus ojos se llenaron de lágrimas debido a la tensión emocional. Sí, Adrian estaba muy ocupado, pero siempre tenía tiempo para Rebecca. Frecuentaba la Iglesia Redención en busca de un amuleto de bendición para ella. A pesar de su apretada agenda, siempre pasaba las vacaciones con ella. De repente, su celular rompió el silencio. Cuando Leah salió del comedor, Joelle agarró el dispositivo y vio que era una llamada de su mejor amiga, Katherine Nash. "Katherine, quiero el divorcio", confesó con voz ronca. Capítulo 2 En declive Joelle había tomado una decisión: quería el divorcio. No tenía sentido seguir alargándolo. Tras un silencio atónito, Katherine soltó una estridente carcajada. "¿Te quedarás con la mitad de los bienes de Adrian? ¡Oh, por Dios! ¡Joelle, te convertirás en una multimillonaria!". "No, no será así". Joelle había firmado un acuerdo cuando se casó con Adrian. Si se divorciaban, ella no recibiría nada. "Entonces, ¿por qué te estás divorciando? ¡Tienes que seguir siendo su esposa!". Joelle recordó la brutalidad de Adrian la noche anterior, así como la humillación posterior. Había sido muy ingenua al creer que su amor por él la ayudaría a soportar cualquier dificultad. Pero ahora sabía que había sido una completa tonta. ¿El sufrimiento hacía que Adrian la amara más? Claro que no. Para empezar, un hombre que realmente la amara nunca le haría sufrir. Joelle se rio de sí misma y cambió de tema: "Por cierto, ¿recuerdas el favor que te pedí?". "Sí, justo te iba a contar eso. Me pediste que estuviera atenta a un trabajo, y tengo algo para ti. Vas a enseñar a un estudiante a tocar el violín, aunque debo decir que será un desperdicio de tu talento". "Está bien", respondió Joelle con una leve sonrisa. "No será un desperdicio en absoluto. Llevo tres años siendo ama de casa. Es suficiente con que alguien quiera contratarme". "¿Cómo que no será un desperdicio? Casi formaste parte de una orquesta internacional. Si no fuera por el matrimonio…". Katherine se quedó en silencio, demasiado indignada por su amiga. Después de su boda, a Joelle ni siquiera le permitieron trabajar. Las familias adineradas se aferraban a esas reglas obsoletas. Era bastante ridículo. Hacía tres años, la carrera de Joelle como violinista despegaba. Pero las estrictas tradiciones de la familia Miller le prohibían tocar en público. El primer día de su matrimonio, la madre de Adrian le dijo: "No tienes que trabajar. Adrian te proveerá en todo lo que necesites. Tu único trabajo es tener bebés y cuidar a tu esposo". Una vez que terminó su llamada con Katherine, Joelle subió las escaleras y fue al estudio para agarrar su violín abandonado. Había sido un regalo especial de su padre en su decimoctavo cumpleaños. No obstante, poco después de recibirlo, este sufrió un derrame cerebral y cayó en coma. Su hermano mayor terminó asumiendo la responsabilidad de sustentar a la familia, así que la dejó perseguir su sueño de tocar el violín. Mientras recordaba el pasado, Joelle movió el arco sobre las cuerdas. Años atrás, un accidente le había lesionado la muñeca y desde entonces no había vuelto a tocar. A pesar del dolor agudo que sentía en esa zona mientras tocaba, no se detuvo y confió en su memoria muscular para tocar una pieza corta. Al final, soltó una risa amarga. Sonaba horrible. De repente, escuchó la alegre voz de Leah en la puerta. "¡Señor, ha regresado!". Estaba secretamente aliviada de ver a Adrian, ya que eso tal vez significaba que todavía se preocupaba por Joelle. Quizás si ella le decía algo amable, su relación podría mejorar. Por su parte, Joelle estaba sorprendida. Adrian rara vez venía a casa durante el día. Apenas había dejado el violín cuando se abrió la puerta. Ahí estaba la alta e imponente figura de su esposo. Sus ojos la recorrieron con el ceño fruncido. Recordaba que Joelle había aprendido a tocar el violín cuando era niña y que un reconocido profesor la había elogiado por su talento. Sin embargo, por alguna razón, había dejado de tocar. Hacía un momento, la había escuchado desde afuera y le pareció una interpretación mediocre. ¿Cómo era posible que la elogiara por su talento? Joelle lo miró y bajó la cabeza para volver a guardar el violín en su estuche. "¿Qué te trae por aquí?", murmuró. "¿Necesitas algo?". "Vine a recoger algo y recordarte que mañana tenemos que visitar a la abuela", respondió él fríamente. Era una regla familia visitar a su abuela al menos una vez al mes, y mañana era el día. De no ser por esa obligación, Adrian no habría regresado. Irene se enfadaría si no iban juntos. Joelle sonrió con amargura. Recordaba las normas de los Miller mejor que Adrian y siempre las cumplía. Ni siquiera Irene, tan estricta como siempre, podía encontrarle defectos. "No lo he olvidado, me alegra que tú tampoco lo hayas hecho", respondió. Su tono acusatorio hizo que Adrian pusiera una mueca. Una ira latente empezó a hervir dentro de él. Sin decir nada más, se dirigió al vestidor para buscar algo. Aunque él no solía estar en casa, Joelle aseaba meticulosamente su guardarropa, por lo que tenía la ropa lavada, planchada y ordenada. Era como si su papel se redujera a realizar las tareas del hogar, algo que Leah también podía hacer. Su única ventaja, tal vez, era ser más joven y más guapa que Leah. Sus ojos siguieron los movimientos de Adrian. Tenía el dedo anular desnudo, sin el anillo de bodas. Una punzada de dolor le atravesó el corazón. "Adrian, hay que divorciarnos", declaró con una voz tan suave como la brisa. Había agotado todas sus fuerzas al pronunciar esas palabras, pero se sintió extrañamente aliviada. Adrian se dio la vuelta y la miró con una sonrisa burlona. "Tienes que pensar muy bien antes de hablar. La familia Watson está en declive. Sin mi apoyo, ¿vas a dormir en la calle con tu hermano?". Desde la caída de la familia Watson, Joelle pasó de ser amada a quedar en ridículo. La familia Miller la despreciaba y la miraba por encima del hombro, como si ella y su hermano fueran sanguijuelas de las que no podían librarse. Incluso sus momentos íntimos con Adrian la hacían sentir degradada. Joelle se mordió el labio y se enderezó. "Ya he alquilado un apartamento. Incluso si terminara durmiendo en la calle, es asunto mío". Solo quería que su esposo la respetara, pero tres años de cautiverio la habían dejado sin orgullo ni dignidad. "¿Y de dónde sacaste el dinero para alquilar un apartamento? Si tanto querías ser independiente, no deberías haber gastado ni un solo centavo de mi familia". De espaldas a ella, Adrian encontró entre unos muebles el anillo de bodas perdido y lo sostuvo en la palma de su mano. Joelle no se dio cuenta. Las palabras de ese hombre la dejaron sin aliento. Sí, había utilizado sus escasos ahorros para alquilar el apartamento. Pero como estaba casada con Adrian, ¿lo que era suyo no era también de él? Además, el apoyo financiero que Adrian les había dado a los Watson durante todos esos años ascendía a una suma significativa. Joelle siempre había despreciado la idea de deberle algo, pero su deuda con él era infinita. Si se divorciaban, tal vez dejaría de darle apoyo financiero a la familia Watson. ¿Estaba sugiriendo que ella debía salir del matrimonio con las manos vacías? Cuando Adrian se dio la vuelta para irse, Joelle dijo con una dignidad apenas intacta: "Tengo derecho legítimo a este matrimonio y a reclamar lo que supuestamente es mío. Pero no te preocupes, no pediré mucho, solo lo suficiente para ayudar al Grupo Watson a superar esta crisis". Adrian se quedó paralizado y su mirada se agudizó. Sus labios formaron una fina línea mientras apretaba la mandíbula. Eran claras señales de su creciente furia. Aunque Joelle ya se había preparado mentalmente, no podía soportar su intensidad. Cada segundo bajo su mirada severa la ponía más ansiosa. De repente, sonó el celular de Adrian, quien lo sacó de su bolsillo y estuvo a punto de alejarse. "¡Adrian!". Capítulo 3 Siempre mantendré la cabeza en alto La frustración de Adrian crepitaba como estática. "Si tu hermano necesita dinero, dile que vaya al Grupo Miller". "¡No se trata de eso!", replicó Joelle. La había malinterpretado por completo. Con el corazón latiendo con urgencia, corrió tras él. "¡Adrian, quiero el divorcio!". Adrian dejó de subir las escaleras y giró la cabeza. El celular en su mano había dejado de sonar. Con un metro noventa de altura, se alzaba sobre ella. "Joelle, ¿no se te ocurre un mejor juego que este interminable tira y afloja?", preguntó burlonamente con una mirada gélida. "Si de verdad quieres divorciarte, ¿por qué no se lo dices tú misma a la abuela? ¡No quiero volver a escucharte pronunciar esa palabra!". La puerta se cerró de golpe detrás de él, haciendo eco a su irrevocable decisión. Joelle se apoyó contra la pared y sus piernas cedieron hasta que se deslizó al suelo. Una risa amarga emergió de sus labios. Irene había organizado su matrimonio. Adrian se había visto obligado a aceptar, y Joelle lo sabía muy bien. Si de verdad quería el divorcio, lo más efectivo sería hablar con Irene. Sin embargo, una pequeña y estúpida parte de ella se había aferrado a la esperanza de que ella y Adrian eran una verdadera pareja. Por eso se lo había mencionado primero a él, porque lo veía como su esposo. Sin embargo, olvidó un detalle crucial: Adrian nunca había querido casarse con ella. Su reticencia había sido evidente desde el principio, aunque ella había intentado pasarla por alto. Sus últimas palabras no solo fueron despectivas, sino una orden. Si de verdad quería el divorcio, debería enfrentarse a Irene. Joelle se dio una ducha, se puso ropa limpia y se preparó para visitar a la anciana. Irene era estricta, autoritaria y temida por toda la familia. Gobernaba con puño de hierro y no toleraba la desobediencia. Pero Joelle tenía un vínculo muy especial con ella. En parte, había aceptado casarse con Adrian para cumplir las expectativas de Irene. Quería cuidar de Adrian, construir un hogar y asegurarse de que la anciana falleciera sin remordimientos. Pero ahora ya no aguantaba más. Ver a Adrian tan preocupado por otra mujer le llenaba de una amargura que parecía consumirla. Era consciente de que él no la amaba. ¡Nunca lo hizo y nunca lo haría! Estaba a punto de irse cuando sonó su celular. Era su hermano, Shawn Watson. "¿Shawn? ¿Qué ocurre?". "¡Señora Miller!". Era el asistente de Shawn. Su voz sonaba muy asustada, algo que Joelle nunca había escuchado. Se le heló la s*gre y agarró el celular con más fuerza mientras permanecía en la escalera. "¿Dónde está mi hermano? ¿Qué le pasó?". "Anoche el señor Watson asistió a una reunión de negocios, donde lo presionaron para que biera. Supuestamente volvería a casa, pero Erick Lloyd insistió en llevarlo a unas aguas termales". Joelle se quedó congelada y la furia recorrió sus venas. "¿Erick no sabía que eso podría matarlo?". "¡Erick es un svergüenza! Se jacta de su poder desde que su padre y su hermano se volvieron chóferes de la familia Miller. ¡Señora Miller, tiene que venir rápido! El señor Watson está siendo operado y los médicos han emitido dos avisos de condición crítica. ¡No pude aguantar más, así que la llamé!". El asistente parecía estar al borde de las lágrimas. Joelle sabía que él no se habría puesto en contacto con ella a menos que la situación fuera bastante desesperada. Shawn siempre la había protegido de las malas noticias, sin importar lo sombrías que fueran las circunstancias. Si su asistente estaba tan conmocionado, la vida de su hermano debía estar en peligro. Joelle sintió como si el mundo se cerrara a su alrededor y un nudo se formó en su garganta. Al bajar del último escalón, tropezó y se cayó con fuerza, torciéndose bruscamente el tobillo. El dolor abrasador la devolvió a la realidad y las lágrimas brotaron de sus ojos. "¡Oh, no, señora Miller, tenga más cuidado cuando camina!". Leah corrió a ayudarla a levantarse. Joelle agarró el brazo de Leah con la visión borrosa a causa de las lágrimas. Intentó hablar, pero las palabras le salían entrecortadas porque estaba sollozando. "Mi hermano... ¡Tengo que ir al hospital para verlo!". Leah sintió su urgencia y respondió sin dudar: "De acuerdo, no se preocupe. ¡Le pediré al conductor que la lleve de inmediato!". Leah era una criada experimentada y confiable que llevaba años al servicio de la familia Miller. Cinco minutos después, el auto ya estaba aparcado delante de la villa. Joelle estaba a punto de subir cuando se volvió hacia Leah. "Por favor, no se lo cuentes a Irene. No quiero preocuparla". El corazón de la criada se ablandó. Incluso con el rostro pálido y surcado de lágrimas, Joelle se preocupaba por la salud de Irene. ¡Qué muchacha tan rara y extraordinaria! "No se preocupe, señora Miller. Yo sé qué hacer. Vaya a ver a su hermano". Cuando Joelle llegó al hospital, Shawn acababa de salir del quirófano. Al ver a su jefe conectado a tubos y cables, el asistente casi se desplomó. Joelle se acercó y lo encontró arrodillado contra la pared, con los ojos hundidos e inyectados en sgre. Tuvo que contener el impulso de regañarlo por no haber protegido mejor a su hermano. Más tarde habría tiempo para eso. Cuando la condición de Shawn fue más estable, Joelle llevó al asistente a un lado. "Cuéntamelo todo. ¿Cómo ocurrió esto?". El asistente vaciló, con el rostro desencajado. "Señora Miller, el señor Watson nos ordenó específicamente que no la involucremos en los asuntos comerciales". "Pero esto es una cuestión de vida o muerte. ¿Piensas que todavía es una opción no decirme nada?". Ya sin paciencia, Joelle se dio la vuelta para alejarse. "Señora Miller, eso no sirve de nada", respondió el asistente desesperadamente. "Usted sabe que desde la muerte de su padre, el Grupo Watson ha dependido por completo de su hermano. Ha estado luchando para defender la dignidad de la familia, porque quiere que su vida con los Miller sea más llevadera". Durante esos años, Shawn había luchado valientemente para mantener a la familia a flote. No obstante, sin el apoyo financiero de Adrian, sus esfuerzos se habrían desvanecido hacía mucho tiempo. Su deseo más profundo era que su hermana viviera cómodamente, pero a pesar de sus incansables esfuerzos, nunca pudo hacerle ganar el respeto que merecía por parte de su esposo. No importaba lo mucho que se sacrificara, ella seguiría siendo infravalorada en la familia Miller. Joelle estaba hirviendo de rabia, pero sabía que no podía cambiar su realidad. Entonces, inspiró profundamente y preguntó: "¿No mencionaron mi relación con Adrian?" Esperaba que alinearse con los Miller pudiera ayudar a Shawn a mantenerse firme en sus actividades sociales. "El señor Watson se niega a tocar ese tema, pues teme que eso le haga las cosas más difíciles a usted". Joelle soltó una risa amarga. Jamás había estado en igualdad de condiciones con Adrian. No le extrañaba que la despreciara, ya que apenas podía soportarse a sí misma. Solo hacía una hora que le había pedido el divorcio. Y ahora se aferraba al nombre de su esposo, desesperada por facilitarle la vida a su hermano. "Dile a Shawn que soy la esposa de Adrian Miller, Irene me eligió personalmente. ¡Mientras sea la señora Miller, mantendré la cabeza en alto dentro de la familia!". De repente, escucharon unos pasos detrás de ella. Joelle se dio la vuelta y vio a Adrian, que tenía una sonrisa fría en su rostro. A su lado, se encontraba una muchacha de aspecto frágil, con grandes ojos inocentes, aferrada a él. Adrian la miraba desdeñosamente, como si incluso le costara reconocer su presencia. Ya se había dado cuenta de que ella realmente no quería el divorcio. La mujer que había parecido tan decidida a irse, ahora estaba haciendo alarde de su título como la señora Miller. Su amenaza de divorcio no había sido más que una estrategia, como una pelea de amantes que terminaba en amenazas vacías. Era tan astuta que lo había d*gado para obligarlo a casarse. Con tácticas tan engañosas, ¿cómo podría irse tan fácilmente? Su matrimonio eran un salvavidas para las dificultades de su familia. Adrian le daba cien millones cada año al Grupo Watson. Joelle sería una tonta si se arriesgaba a perderlo divorciándose de él. Capítulo 4 Por fin se dio cuenta Hacía mucho que Joelle se había vuelto insensible ante la indiferencia de Adrian. Observó sin decir nada los brazos entrelazados de la pareja y recordó los dulces momentos capturados en los videos de Rebecca, que provocaban la envidia de mucha gente. ¡Qué pareja tan perfecta! Ese pensamiento la golpeó. "¡Joelle, por favor, no nos malinterpretes!", dijo Rebecca con urgencia mientras retiraba su mano del brazo de Adrian. "No me siento bien y no puedo caminar, así que Adie simplemente tuvo la amabilidad de sostenerme". Joelle esbozó una leve sonrisa. "¿Qué te trae al hospital?", preguntó mirando a Adrian, como si no hubiera escuchado la explicación de Rebecca. "Es por Erick", dijo Rebecca, con las manos entrelazadas como una niña arrepentida. "También vine a pedirte perdón, Joelle. Lamento que Erick haya sido tan descuidado para provocar que tu hermano terminara en el hospital". "¿Descuidado?", replicó ella. "Tu hermano casi mta al mío, ¿y crees que una disculpa bastará para arreglarlo?". Rebecca se estremeció y agarró la manga de Adrian en busca de apoyo. "Ya es suficiente, Joelle", respondió él con una voz tan gélida como el invierno. "No fue a propósito". Luego, se volvió hacia Rebecca y agregó suavemente: "Vamos, ¿no viniste para ver a Erick?". Fue entonces cuando Joelle lo entendió todo. Había esperado ingenuamente que Adrian viniera para ver a Shawn. Pero no, había venido con Rebecca para ver a Erick. Incluso si visitara a Shawn, sería por obligación, nada más. Pero sabía que no debía esperar que él la defendiera. "¡Rebecca, no olvidaré lo que hizo Erick!", espetó. Rebecca dobló las piernas y se desplomó sobre el pecho de Adrian, quien la atrapó justo a tiempo y la abrazó con fuerza. "Joelle, Erick no tenía malas intenciones. ¡También está en el hospital!". "¿Ya está muerto? ¡Si no, tendrá que pagar por lo que hizo!". Joelle no solía arremeter, pero esta vez era diferente. Shawn era la única familia que le quedaba. Su padre, incapacitado por un derrame cerebral, se encontraba en estado vegetativo con poca o ninguna esperanza de recuperación, y su madre había fallecido en un accidente de tráfico. Desde los dieciocho años, habían sido solo ella y Shawn, enfrentándose juntos a las dificultades del mundo. En sus momentos más oscuros, Shawn llevó sola la carga para dejar que Joelle persiguiera su pasión por el violín. Ahora la idea de perderlo también a él era insoportable. Su único deseo era que Erick muriera. "Joelle, ¿cómo puedes decir eso?", sollozó Rebecca con incredulidad. Ya sin paciencia, Adrian fijó su fría mirada en Joelle. "¿Qué deseas?". "Shawn recibió dos avisos de condición crítica. ¿Qué hay de Erick?". Rebecca jadeó, su frágil cuerpo estaba temblando como una hoja en el viento. "¡Joelle, por favor! Solo me queda un hermano. ¡Por favor, ten compasión!". Se desmayó antes de que la otra mujer pudiera responder. Adrian la levantó en sus brazos y le dio una última mirada de reproche a Joelle. Luego, se alejó y la dejó clavada en el mismo lugar, incapaz de moverse o incluso de pensar, lo que pareció una eternidad. Antes de su matrimonio, había sido una chica adinerada, pero luego se convirtió en la sirvienta de Adrian. Ahora se daba cuenta de lo ingenua que había sido. Ella solía ser una persona muy orgullosa, pero ahora soporta todo tipo de agravios sólo para complacer a su marido. ¡Qué patético! Han pasado tres años, es hora de divorciarnos y comenzar una nueva vida... ...... ¿Qué sucederá en adelante? Los capítulos disponibles son limitados aquí, haga click el botón abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo más contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederá a este libro) &4&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.manobook.com/14484375-fb_contact-spa	Heat stories	https://www.facebook.com/61563777993401/	151	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.manobook.com	IMAGE		https://fbweb.manobook.com/14484375-fb_contact-spa220_2-1023-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1164004058227180&rawadid=120213758294010186	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464858390_1005725471567949_2256246936855610347_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FWUNBXDdbu8Q7kNvgGHR8vv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=APiH4EmClplRC7tB8peHx_w&oh=00_AYBfAMZMuXcvNp6kXdI4lgtYp5P6Zc85WhNWF7H0XlcynQ&oe=672FB2E0	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Heat stories	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,284,506	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2283323}'	No	2024-11-05 01:59	active	1688	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	290	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459581440_1175901573683627_6847949923863035123_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kK-evgCMxi8Q7kNvgGfaj71&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AIZzMDuyXjpZAu6Z1p_HVRM&oh=00_AYB5SBhSQc1in6uuBjNamoty-vTraC7f62Pk2o5UtdqzcA&oe=672F88D8	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,280,495	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-11-05 01:23	active	1685		It’s that time again!!! 🌟 GIVEAWAY 🌟 How to enter: 💫 Follow me @magpie.vtg 💫 Like, Save and Share this post 💫 Tag 3 or more friends. The more tags, the more entries ✨ Bonus entry: share this post to your story- mention/tag me Running today (11/4) thru November 11th. Winner will be announced on 11/13 Get busy! Love y’all!!	VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE	http://instagram.com/magpie.vtg	Magpie Vintage	https://www.facebook.com/100067903924506/	0	1969-12-31 18:00	Visit Instagram profile	instagram.com	IMAGE		http://instagram.com/magpie.vtg	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465598959_1468453930508308_3570278309512662992_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HjxfC98DEIkQ7kNvgHAcx6_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AxH0JeA8NUVWHwL-vgtJ4Cw&oh=00_AYDuDio1kmwnIyE9WOEKs8Yyp_fpcubWoJ_SdeRSvw3QSw&oe=672F9BD4	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Magpie Vintage	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,283,040	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2282915}'	No	2024-11-05 01:43	active	1687	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 It's her wedding anniversary. Lexi had come to the hospital to remove her baby. Several married couples sat around her. In contrast, Lexi seemed pitiful because she was about to remove her child, and she was there alone. Lexi had accompanied Zachary on a business trip two months ago. They attended a party, which caused her to get drunk. She was alone in the hotel room when she awoke the next day. The smell of a wild night had filled the room while crumpled clothes were scattered on the floors by then. Among the items were Lexi's garments and Zachary's white shirt. Lexi's heart beat wildly and exuberantly with delight at that moment. Zachary had finally accepted her romantic feelings for him after all those years. … Alas, Zachary practically chopped Lexi's happiness into pieces with a cleaver last night. Lexi had tested the waters by asking him what would happen if she were expecting their child. Zachary touched her stomach without much care while lightly scoffing. "Remove it, then. Also, I would never let you have my baby." Those steely, candid words caused goosebumps to prickle all over Lexi's body. She had been his secretary for five years, loved him for numerous years, and had become his wife for two years. Even a dog would have developed feelings for someone after all that time! Lexi never imagined Zachary could utter such relentless words after all the time they had been together. … Lexi smiled disparagingly as she recalled the conversation with Zachary last night. Before her smile faded away, she saw Zachary strolling toward her with one arm around the other woman. She tensed and lowered her head out of instinct almost immediately. "Isn't that Ms. Loyle?" said the woman, Yvonne Xenos. She removed her face mask, raised her eyebrows in surprise, and tugged at Zachary's shirt. She motioned at him to go toward Lexi. "I'd like to speak with Ms. Loyle real quick." "You should go and see a doctor first." Zachary's tone wasn't as unyielding and as cold as usual. Instead, there was a trace of gentleness in his voice. "I haven't seen Ms. Loyle in ages. I just want to say a few things to her. That's all." Yvonne blinked her round, doe eyes at Zachary. "You don't have to worry so much. I only fainted because of menstrual pains and low blood pressure." Lexi soon noticed that someone was standing in front of her. She looked up and saw her employer and husband on paper. He stood unashamed as he hugged the woman around the waist. Lexi froze, and the cogs in her brain were unable to turn like they usually did. "Long time no see, Ms. Loyle. My, how pretty you've become!" Yvonne spoke with a delighted lilt. Meanwhile, Lexi bitterly wondered when Yvonne, Zachary's first love, had returned to the country. Unable to smile, Lexi pursed her lips. She spoke politely. "Indeed, it's been a while." Yvonne pressed her lips together, too. She let out a dainty laugh before commenting, "Thank you for going through the trouble of looking after Zach these past few years. Only you could tolerate his nasty temper." "Zach. Why's she talking as if she's close with him when they broke up four years ago!" Lexi thought. Despite that thought, Lexi put on a slight smile. "It's no trouble. After all, Jenkins Corporation pays well." That was when the nurse brought a wheelchair over. Then, Zachary gingerly helped Yvonne, whom he was hugging this entire time, into the wheelchair. It was a surprising sight to Lexi, who realized Zachary only treated certain women with such gentleness. Lexi's smile was thin. At the same time, she felt suffocated. Yvonne gazed up at Zachary to thank him before she looked back at Lexi again. "Are you here to see a doctor, Ms. Loyle?" "No, I've already seen a doctor and am about to leave." Yvonne pouted, tugged Zachary's sleeve, and leaned against his arm. She spoke with a honeyed voice. "I'm craving chocolate all of a sudden. I really want some." "Go and see a doctor first." Zachary sounded helpless. In the next second, his bland gaze shifted in Lexi's way. "Ms. Loyle, please get a box of chocolates and deliver it to the fifth floor later." The hairs on Lexi's neck stood straight as she wanted to let out a self-deprecating scoff. She couldn't believe Zachary was making his wife get chocolates for his ex-girlfriend. Lexi's lips curled up out of the blue. She figured it was fine to get an surgery in another hospital. Yvonne gave a gentle tap on Zachary's arm. She rolled her eyes as if she couldn't believe him. "Ms. Loyle must be unwell since she came to the hospital today. How could you request her to buy some chocolates? Gosh!" "It's her job to do what I tell her to." Those words rolled off Zachary's tongue like he couldn't care less. Even so, Lexi agreed it was her job to do as told. Upon hearing Zachary's response, she lowered her head to disguise the sorrow in her eyes. The pride in her veins prevented her from looking too much like a loser in front of her competitor. So, she flashed a faint smile. "That's indeed my job as a secretary, Ms. Xenos." After giving the two a respectful nod, she clutched her bag tight and hurried away. … Lexi went to a supermarket near the hospital to buy a box of chocolates. Then, she returned to the hospital and took the elevator to the fifth floor. Once the bell rang and the doors opened, she saw Yvonne hugging Zachary's waist as the duo kissed. Lexi's stomach turned at once. She covered her pale lips and couldn't help dry-heaving while placing a hand against the mirrored walls in the elevator for support. The duo's eyes met hers in that instant. Yet, the elevator doors soon shut. Tears gathered in Lexi's eyes, and she was still dry-heaving in the elevator. Fortunately, she was the only person in the elevator. Yvonne's eyes widened at the closing elevator doors. She had heard some hurling sounds, so she asked, "What's wrong with Ms. Loyle?" Zachary's eyes were dark and solemn by then. He was deep in thought and reflecting on how Lexi had abruptly asked about expecting a child last night. … Lexi handed the box of chocolates to the nurse. She asked the nurse to take it to Zachary, who was on the fifth floor. She drove home, and the first thing she did was pack her suitcase to move out the next day. As Lexi expected, her and Zachary's two years of marriage were so flimsy that they crumbled after one blow. She accepted her fate. She knew it was time to end this dream she had been living in. Zachary's grandma, Martha Inman, wanted to see Zachary get married while she was still alive. At the time, Zachary casually asked Lexi if she wanted to get married with a prenuptial agreement. He even offered to pay Lexi a great sum to get married. Lexi had a crush on Zachary for forever. Not to mention, she urgently needed the money back then. So, she agreed to the marriage contract. Despite it being a contractual marriage, Lexi still gave her utmost sincerity to it. She figured her genuine love could one day win over Zachary. Yet, Yvonne had returned to the country now, which made Lexi realize how ridiculous her former optimism was. She snorted at herself for being so naïve. … Lexi forced herself to remain calm while waiting for Zachary to come home that night. She wanted to resolve the situation once he returned. So, she waited from 6:00 pm to 8:00 pm and even called Zachary several times. Alas, he never answered. Zachary didn't go home that night. Lexi received a message from Zachary's younger sister, Mary Jenkins. Mary had forwarded a post from Yvonne's social media account. In the photo, Zachary donned a bathrobe as he helped blowdry Yvonne's hair. It was late at night. Yet, he was elsewhere in a bathrobe. He was even helping to dry his ex-girlfriend's hair. Lexi's gaze hardened at the photo. Her eyes burned as she blinked a few times. Then, she scoffed. Emotionless, Lexi opened the drawer and searched for the marriage contract she signed two years ago. Once she located it, she read the last clause in the contract. "The party who initiates a divorce before the five years of contractual marriage ends must pay the other party 200 million as compensation for liquidated damages." When they got married, Lexi asked for 30 million as her dowry. To her surprise, Zachary transferred 100 million to her bank account right away. Lexi calculated her bank savings. She had 90 million left after deducting her younger brother's chemotherapy costs. She didn't have enough for the 200 million compensation if she initiated a divorce now. That caused Lexi to squish her cheeks with both hands in frustration. Eventually, she put away the marriage contract, got changed, grabbed her keys, and headed out. … There were many bars in Sootfort City. Lexi had never been to such places before. Today, she came to a bar and get drink, but she didn't drink it. After thinking about the child in her stomach, she put down her glass. She pursed her lips bitterly. She was frustrated that she couldn't even vent her anger by drinking. Lexi exited the bar and sniffled. She felt like an idiot for crying. Despite loving him for all those years, she ended up all alone. A taxi was parked in front of her, its roof sign still illuminated. Thinking that it was vacant, Lexi opened the door and got in before speaking in a nasal voice. "Please take me to Flowerhill Estate." The taxi driver looked at the man and woman in the backseat through the rearview mirror. He assumed the two were an arguing couple and offered some advice out of kind intent. "Sir, from one man to another, you should be more patient with women." Then, the driver started the engine and drove ahead. That was when Lexi snapped to her senses. She whipped her head to the side. Her red, swollen eyes blearily snapped toward the man beside her. The man wore a face mask, which prevented her from seeing his full face. "Sir, please stop the car. I'm so sorry. I got into the wrong taxi," she said. Speechless, the driver stopped along the road. Lexi apologized several times before getting out. Then, her wandering eyes caught sight of the man in the backseat, who was also looking at her. … Zachary only came home the next morning to change into a fresh set of clothes. He had noticed the few suitcases in the living room when he returned. So, he casually asked about it in his hoarse voice while taking off his shirt. "Who's the guest that's staying over at our place?" "Those suitcases are mine." Lexi's gaze snapped toward the lipstick stain on Zachary's white dress shirt. She pointed at it while stating, "That's a woman's lipstick." Zachary pulled his collar lower and examined it. To his surprise, there was indeed a lipstick stain. For a split second, his features tensed. Yet, he quickly resumed his usual frosty demeanor and didn't bother explaining himself. "I knew he'd react like this," Lexi thought while scoffing. A frown marred Zachary's forehead. "What's with the laugh?" "Oh, it's nothing. I merely read a joke earlier this morning. I'm going to work now." Lexi picked up her handbag and subconsciously changed into a pair of flats while heading out the door. Meanwhile, Zachary headed upstairs to the bedroom. He stripped and went into the bathroom but soon realized Lexi hadn't left a change of clothes for him in there. It was odd because Lexi would always prepare a fresh set of clothes for him beforehand if he wanted to shower. His eyes narrowed as he left the bathroom. He phoned Lexi while walking to the closet. "I forgot to ask you something." He opened a drawer and continued, "You're carrying a child, are you?" His voice lacked warmth as it rang into Lexi's ear, and it made her heart race fervently. Chapter 2 Lexi parked her car by the roadside. She calmly denied Zachary's assumption by saying, "I'm not. It's just that my stomach hasn't been feeling well these past few days." Zachary leaned against the closet. His eyes were steely as he sneered. "You'd better not be lying to me, Lexi. It's no longer popular for women to secure their position as a wealthy man's wife just by bearing the man's child." Lexi's heart sank to her stomach. She couldn't believe that was what Zachary thought of her. While caressing her still flat stomach, she spoke calmly. "How could I be a mother, Mr. Jenkins? We used protection that night." Zachary rise a brow. He was speechless at her response. … After half a day of meetings at the office, Lexi delivered a cup of freshly made coffee to Zachary's office around noon. She also placed the documents he had asked her for a few days prior on his desk. Her gaze swept past the information on the document just then. Jenkins Corporation owned businesses. However, they had never been involved with the entertainment industry. Yet, the company stated on the document—Tundratide Entertainment—was a major company in said industry. Lexi had also just seen the news and learned Yvonne had officially signed with Tundratide Entertainment today. Yvonne was now one of their contracted artists. With that in mind, Lexi wondered if Zachary planned to acquire Tundratide Entertainment and become the company's main shareholder for Yvonne's sake. Lexi didn't leave the office. Instead, she was determined to discuss what happened last night with Zachary. "I see that Ms. Xenos is back in the country." Zachary stopped working and leaned against his chair at once. A frosty stare radiated from him. "You shouldn't poke your nose into places it doesn't belong, Mrs. Jenkins." He had called her "Mrs. Jenkins" as a warning. Lexi paused for a few seconds. It would be a lie to say she wasn't upset. Still, she was determined to ask what was necessary. "Are you planning to divorce me now that she's back?" Zachary glanced at her impassively. "You may continue being Mrs. Jenkins since Grandma likes you." He knew there was one other thing Lexi was good at—making Martha happy. Lexi's hands balled into fists once she heard his response. Sorrow and disappointment weighed down her. From what Zachary said, he still wanted to continue their marriage only because Martha liked her. He was willing to stay married to her longer to keep Martha happy in the latter's last years of life. But what about her? Was she to continue existing as a joke between Zachary and Yvonne? Zachary's phone was on the table, and it rang at that moment. Lexi saw the name "Yvonne" on the caller ID. Zachary had always saved Lexi's contact as "Ms. Loyle." Meanwhile, he had saved the name of his first love and ex-girlfriend on his phone. Lexi remained emotionless as she waited for Zachary to finish his phone call. Then, she informed him that the Zox family's banquet was tonight. Zachary flipped through Tundratide Entertainment's documents. At the same time, he responded to Lexi without bothering to raise his head. "I have something else to do tonight. I want you to deliver my gift to Mr. Zox Senior on my behalf." "Understood." Lexi turned to leave the office. Zachary peered at her. He watched her leave before going back to browsing the document. … Tonight was Harold Zox's 66th birthday celebration. His family, the Zoxes, had organized the banquet to be at Mullaby Hotel. Lexi donned a blue custom-made gown when she brought Zachary's present to the hotel that night. "Welcome, Ms. Loyle. And thank you for coming." A smiling Harold Zox shook hands with Lexi. Jenkins Corporation only made big business and was Zox Corporation's biggest client. Not only that, but Lexi was also one of Zachary's most capable secretaries. With all that in mind, Harold was respectful toward Lexi. "Mr. Jenkins couldn't make it since something came up at the last minute. On his behalf, I wish you a blessed and happy birthday, Mr. Zox Senior." Lexi's lips curved into a polite smile as she dedicated a toast to him. Harold nodded understandingly. He admired Lexi's capability to execute her job well. "I'm happy enough that you made it here—" He froze after saying that, and the atmosphere around them became tense. Lexi noticed the brief awkward look from Harold. She instinctively turned around, only to see Yvonne in a white dress. The latter held hands with Zachary as they entered the banquet hall. Lexi's faint smile turned stiff. So, this was what Zachary meant by he had something else to do tonight." "Happiest of birthdays, Mr. Zox Senior!" Yvonne's eyes twinkled with delight as she beamed at Harold. "Thank you." "Happy birthday, Mr. Zox Senior." Zachary picked up a wine glass from a waiter's tray. He then raised it to clink glasses with Harold. Yvonne glanced at Lexi and greeted her. "Ms. Loyle." A soft smile appeared on Lexi's face as she nodded. "Ms. Xenos." The band hired to be in the banquet began playing a tune for a classical ballroom dance. Some male guests had invited other female guests to dance by then. "Did you come here alone, Ms. Loyle?" Yvonne asked. "My companion got into a car accident on the way here," Lexi answered. With widened eyes, Yvonne exclaimed, "Is he alright?" Harold joined in to ask about Lexi's companion with concern. After all, it was his birthday banquet. It would seem like bad luck if his guests got into a car accident. Lexi explained with a smile, "Don't worry, Mr. Zox Senior. His and someone's car scratched each other from being too close on the road. He's merely held back because the other party is insisting on getting compensation." A noticeable sigh of relief came from Harold. "Oh, that's good to hear." Once Harold went to mingle with the other guests, Lexi's friendly countenance dropped. She marched away with her back straight. Her expression was frosty, and her heels clicked on the floor as she paced away. She wanted to go home and type her resignation letter at once. A confused Yvonne whispered, "Doesn't Ms. Loyle seem unhappy?" Zachary's attention was on Lexi as she left. That was when he noticed Harold's oldest son, Xavier Zox, inviting Lexi to dance. With his eyes narrowing slightly, he remarked, "She's not unhappy." "How could she feel unhappy? She was in the mood to dance with another man." Zachary thought. Zachary couldn't believe Lexi would dare dance with Xavier, a womanizer. He wondered if she had a death wish. On the flip side, Lexi never imagined Xavier would grab her arm and force her onto the dance floor. She didn't want to cause a scene by resisting him since they were at a banquet. So, it left her in an extremely foul mood. The stench of liquor wafted into her nostrils, causing her brows to knit. "Please unhand me, Mr. Zox." Xavier had one arm around her waist. He held her tighter after she said that, and his lips curved with determination. "Why don't you consider working at Zox Corporation instead, Ms. Loyle? The pay is double what you earn at Jenkins Corporation. What do you think?" With disgust, Lexi pointed out the facts indifferently. "You won't be in control of Zox Corporation anytime soon." Despite getting smacked in the face by Lexi's harsh rejection, Xavier wasn't upset. He was always patient when dealing with beautiful women. So, his hand continued to linger on Lexi's waist as he caressed it. Lexi's expression darkened as she raised her leg and stomped hard on Xavier's leather shoe. Her tall heel pierced through the leather and landed on the top of Xavier's foot. Pain shot throughout Xavier's foot. His features twisted into a hideous scowl as he released Lexi's arm. Lexi spun on her heel to flee at once. She left the banquet and exited the hotel. "Hold it right there, Lexi Loyle!" Xavier barked. Lexi frowned and regretted not stomping harder on his foot. Xavier grabbed her hand. "Watch yourself, Mr. Zox," said an impatient and frosty Lexi. Xavier focused on her unfriendly yet alluring face. Excitement bubbled up within him. A woman with such unapproachable energy but also tempting curves was attractive. As such, he had long desired Lexi. A chuckle left his lips as he commented, "Must you do this, Ms. Loyle? Why bother with this act of sternness? I'm sure Mr. Jenkins has gotten tired of toying with you by now." Lexi inhaled sharply but still flashed a smirk. "You can ask Mr. Jenkins if he's grown tired of me." She lifted her chin and motioned for him to look behind them where Zachary and Yvonne stood. Lexi saw how Zachary watched her get harassed by another man. He didn't do anything about it. Chapter 3 Zachary stood there with his ex-girlfriend, who he linked arms with. Meanwhile, he watched Xavier attacking Lexi. It was ironic because someone once said that a man would show some possessiveness over a woman if he truly loved her. As she stood beneath the warm lights, Lexi felt like her heart had been ripped to shreds. Xavier thought Lexi was trying to lie to him, so he chuckled viciously. "Mr. Jenkins is keeping a beautiful lady company. Don't even think about fooling me. Shall we take this conversation elsewhere, Ms. Loyle? What do you think?" Lexi held Zachary's gaze and spoke with a bland tone. "Mr. Jenkins, Mr. Zox is asking whether you've grown tired of toying with me." She then watched him in silence while waiting for his response. Zachary held Yvonne's hand as they walked past Lexi. In that instance, Lexi realized that Zachary's answer no longer mattered. Yvonne turned around just then. She shot a megawatt smile at Xavier while clarifying things. "Zachary and Ms. Loyle are merely employer and employee. Watch your words, Mr. Zox. Otherwise, I'll be mad at you." Xavier chuckled and nodded. "Alright, alright. I won't utter any nonsense." Once Zachary and Yvonne walked away hand-in-hand, he forced Lexi into his car and kissed her cheek. "I'll call the cops on you, Xavier!" Lexi screamed as she shoved Xavier off her in disgust. Alas, her strength was no match for a man whose stature was bigger than her. Xavier held her slim waist while guffawing. "Cry out all you want, Ms. Loyle. I'm not afraid. Also, there's no use in you calling the cops. I'm merely touching and kissing you, not screwing you." Rage brimmed in Lexi as she felt offended by the former's shamelessness. Xavier was about to kiss her again. Lexi's striking eyes morphed into a vicious glare as she kneed him. "Argh!" Xavier hunched his back. … Later in the dead of night, Lexi followed Quinton Shaw out of the police station. Like Lexi, Quinton was also one of Zachary's secretaries. "Please take me to Watton Hotel, Mr. Shaw. Thank you for helping me tonight," said Lexi. Quinton peered at her from the corner of his eye before looking ahead to say, "Mr. Jenkins was the one who asked me to pick you up." Lexi's lips tugged into a thin line as she coldly responded, "I see." Zachary was nowhere to be seen when she was being harassed by Xavier. Because of that, she didn't feel any hint of gratitude toward Zachary. Quinton hesitated to speak but ultimately explained, "Ms. Loyle… Mr. Jenkins wanted to pick you up himself." "Oh? So where is he? Why isn't he here." Quinton closed his mouth. He felt it was too awkward to continue. Lexi looked down at her phone and saw another text from Mary. The latter had forwarded Yvonne's latest post. That was when Lexi discovered why Zachary hadn't picked her up from the police station in person. Zachary had accompanied his ex-girlfriend to the hospital yet again. A low chuckle rumbled from Lexi as she replied to Mary's text. She asked Mary to invite Yvonne out for a meeting tomorrow on her behalf. … Quinton's car soon arrived outside Watton Hotel. Lexi told Quinton not to send her inside since it was unnecessary. Exhausted, she exited the car and get into the hotel. The lobby was mostly quiet at that hour. When she made it to the elevator, there happened to be a tall and fit man talking on the phone there. He get into the elevator once its doors opened. Lexi went in, too. She had just gone inside when her heel slipped, and she subconsciously reached ahead to grab the man. The man held her arm and supported her from stumbling. Lexi's palms grew clammy. She was still rattled. After regaining her footing, she apologized to the man. "S-Sorry. I didn't mean to…" The man wore a mask, so she could only see his dark gaze. He looked like the man she had encountered in the taxi that one time. He had dropped his phone because he had reached out to support Lexi. Not only that, but the man was also holding a coffee cup in his left hand, which had also fallen. That caused the coffee to spill onto his white shirt. "Did you burn yourself, sir?" She worried the cup he held earlier contained hot coffee. The man glanced at her with his brows slightly furrowed. He bent forward to pick up his phone from the ground. Then, his voice rang out lazily as he told the person on the other end that he was ending the call. Lexi spoke with sincerity. "I'm so, so sorry. I'll reimburse you for the damages." The man's name was Claude Quall. His eyes glanced over Lexi again. He took in her formal dress, slender waist, and curvy figure. He didn't say much except, "That won't be necessary." His voice was low and gravelly. He turned sideways. Then, he casually stepped back to put some distance between him and Lexi. Lexi feigned a calm demeanor as she pressed the button to her floor. She stayed on the tenth floor while the man's room was on the 12th. Claude's gaze shifted downward while he fell into deep thought. He had found Lexi oddly familiar when he saw her in the taxi last night. It felt like she was the woman who got into his bed and beded him for two months. "Let's discuss the details of your compensation," he said. Lexi paused midway while exiting the elevator when she heard that. … The two soon stood in the hallway on the 12th floor. Claude had already taken off his coffee-stained dress shirt, and his sculpted abs were exposed. A frown creased his forehead, making it obvious he was uncomfortable. He would take off his shirt if Lexi weren't here. Lexi dared not stare past Claude's shirt and to his bare body. She could only force her attention to remain on Claude's eyes. "How much should I compensate you for the damages, sir? I'll transfer it." "I've changed my mind," Claude abruptly stated. He had only stopped Lexi from leaving because he wanted to see whether she was the woman from before. Lexi's brows arched with slight confusion. She watched the man swipe his card on the door's scanner before disappearing into his hotel room. Then, she left the 12th floor. … Light jazz music played in Nullem Cafe. Yvonne sat opposite Lexi. Since she was a big-time celebrity, she wore a hat and mask to conceal her face. With a slight smile, she asked, "Did you ask to meet me because you needed something from me, Ms. Loyle?" Lexi nodded. A half-smile flickered on her face. "There is something I need." She held herself with reticence while sternly staring at Yvonne. It felt like a scene in a movie where the wife confronted her husband's mistress. It was clear to Lexi that the only way to get Zachary to initiate a divorce was by provoking Yvonne. So, she said, "Ms. Xenos, I don't want you to interfere with me and Zachary's life. Since you chose to leave him back then, you shouldn't seek him out after returning to the country now—" Everyone in the industry knew Zachary once had an ex-girlfriend he loved dearly. However, Martha disliked Yvonne, so the latter could never marry into the Jenkins family. Yvonne didn't want to give up on her singing career at the time either. Because of that, she chose to break up with Zachary and go abroad to study music. Lexi continued in a gentle voice, "Since you've given up on your relationship with Zachary, please cut off all ties with him for good. Can you do that?" Yvonne's eyes snapped wide open in disbelief. "You and Zachary…? Are you…" Lexi nodded. "Zachary and I have been married for two years." After Lexi said that, Yvonne stiffened in utter shock. Her eyes reddened almost instantly. "You and Zachary are married?" Lexi felt like the wicked villain who got in between two lovers in every story. "Yeah, we're married." Just then, Zachary sat in the booth behind the women's. He heard Lexi revealing their marriage to Yvonne. Right away, a thunderous expression shrouded his face, his lips pressed into a thin line, and his eyes narrowed to pinpricks. The cafe was designed well. All the tables came with partitions, which created private booth seating for everyone. Zachary and Lexi had agreed not to tell anyone about their marriage. It seemed that Lexi had grown arrogant and possessive, even though they were only in a contractual marriage. Yvonne frowned. She was still in disbelief. "You're lying to me, aren't you, Ms. Loyle?" A brief pause passed before Lexi answered, "I'm not. I can show you our marriage certificate." She had come prepared, so she fetched the marriage certificate from her bag and showed it to Yvonne. Yvonne removed her mask and revealed her pretty face. She had a sweet, innocent beauty. It was the kind of beauty that most movie characters' first loves had. Meanwhile, Lexi possessed a more striking, gorgeous appearance. "Zachary didn't tell me you two are married when he was with me last night, Ms. Loyle. I could've sworn I felt he was still in love with me." Yvonne's expression dulled as she mentioned that. She hinted to Lexi that she and Zachary were together last night. Lexi maintained her smile as if unbothered. "Men are the same in bed. He says he loves me too, when he's bedding me." A hostile energy oozed from Zachary, who suppressed his anger when he heard this from his booth. He already had the desire to choke Lexi to death. On the other hand, Yvonne covered her lips upon hearing that. Tears even streamed down her eyes. However, Lexi wasn't satisfied and wanted to take things further. She was doing everything in her power to make Zachary initiate a divorce. "Ms. Xenos, I can't stop you if you're that determined to be a mistress—" "That's enough!" A man's infuriated voice rang out. Lexi whipped her head around, only to be startled by a seething Zachary. He was trying hard to suppress his fury. Lexi was stunned. Chapter 4 Zachary first had Quinton send Lexi back to Flowerhill Estate. Once Lexi got into the car, she looked through the window and saw Zachary hugging Yvonne. He seemed to be comforting her. The corners of Lexi's lips curved upward with a hint of bitterness yet relief. When she asked Mary to invite Yvonne out last night, she knew Mary would rat her out to Zachary. None of this was surprising to her. Everything had gone according to her plan. Quinton soon drove ahead. Upon stopping for a red light, he turned around to look at Lexi. "You're intelligent, Ms. Loyle. Why did you have to upset Boss?" He and Lexi had worked together for five years, so he witnessed how Lexi looked after Zachary with the utmost care. Lexi even took cooking classes every night after work to better care for Zachary's stomach. She trained her cooking skills until they were comparable to an award-winning chef's. She looked after Zachary with great attentiveness. Lexi tucked her loose strands of hair behind her ears and rested her arm against the car window frame. Her eyes glistened with clarity like never before. After all, why insist on winning over a man's affections when he never loved her? She tilted her head with a playful wink at Quinton. "It's because I'm incredibly intelligent, Mr. Shaw." That rendered Quinton speechless, but he soon scoffed. "How can you be in the mood to joke around at a moment like this?" What he meant by that was, "How can you still joke around when Zachary's already angry?" A soft chuckle came from Lexi, who was in a good mood. Then, the two no longer spoke. … There were bodyguards stationed outside Flowerhill Estate. Because of that, Lexi couldn't flee even if she wanted to. Quinton dropped Lexi off at Flowerhill Estate before driving off. Lexi couldn't leave the villa in the estate if Zachary didn't allow it. She fell asleep on the couch for the rest of the night. Meanwhile, the living room television was tuned to a boring channel. Zachary stared down at the slumbering Lexi when he came home. There was a relaxed, welcoming energy to her when she was asleep. It was unlike her aloof demeanor when she was his secretary in the daytime. Zachary's forehead creased as he frowned. He bent forward. Lexi awoke from her sleep when she felt someone pinching her chin. Zachary had used brute force when doing it, so Lexi was in immense pain. It struck her hard and snapped her out of her bleary state. She was more alert now. Her eyes opened wide to see a cold Zachary staring at her. She could even smell Yvonne's perfume lingering on him. Lexi's forehead creased, and her stomach turned in disgust. The lights inside the villa weren't on, save for one desk lamp and the light from the television. Those light sources faintly illuminated the darkness. Half of Zachary's attractive face was hidden in the darkness. Only an icy tone rang out when he spoke. "Who gave you the nerve to blabber nonsense to Yvonne, Lexi?" Lexi was lying on the couch, and she lowered her gaze. She did not say anything because anything she said would be wrong. "Did a cat get your tongue? Speak!" He gripped her chin without mercy. He exerted so much strength that he forced Lexi's slender neck to curve as he made her look at him. Lexi was forced to raise her head. Her striking eyes soon settled on his cold expression. Her jaw hurt so badly that tears naturally flowed from her eyes. Still, she responded calmly, "I only told her the truth. You and I are indeed legally married. Did I say anything wrong?" Zachary held her chin in a tight grip while spouting venomous words. "It's only a marriage certificate, Lexi. Have you forgotten about our marriage contract? You were despicable enough to sign the contract just because you needed money." Lexi knew she likely looked pale then. She blinked while processing his words. So, he thought she was despicable, huh? She soon gritted her teeth, snorted, and spoke up. "I'm not despicable. It's that we were both only using each other." Sheer loathing echoed in Zachary's voice. "What silver tongue you have, Ms. Loyle. Only you could do something as vile as bartering your body off." "What do you mean by 'barter'?" A frown marred Lexi's face. Zachary let out a low chuckle. He drew a strong finger from her chin to her slim, frail neck and continued downward. Lexi froze at once. "You've got a decent body. It's no wonder that brat, Xavier, wanted to lure you to his company with a high salary," he said with a low growl. Then, he lifted the hem of her top and reached beneath it. That took Lexi by surprise. She held his hand in place and prevented it from advancing. Zachary suddenly pinched her plump skin, causing her to glare at him with red eyes. An uncaring look came from Zachary. Lexi noticed that his other hand was also moving downwards. She looked at him with a dark expression but spoke sardonically. "For you to be interested in my body means you don't love Yvonne as deeply as I thought." It was hard to discern the meaning behind Zachary's smile just then. With a scoff, he commented, "You think too highly of yourself. I wouldn't have slept with you if I hadn't had a fever and been drunk that night." Zachary's hand still lingered on Lexi's skin. His eyes narrowed with hatred but also confusion. They supposedly bedded for the first time two months ago, but he couldn't remember it at all. He figured it could have been because his fever left him delirious, and Lexi seized the chance to do it with him. Regardless, the way he spoke about it now sounded like he was utterly repulsed by that night. Lexi took a deep breath. She stood, linked an arm around his neck, and leaned into his ear while chuckling lightly. "But you seemed very into me that night. We had a second round." She brazenly traced one of her fingers around his leather belt. Zachary's expression soured while his gaze deepened with even more detestation. He pried Lexi's arm off his neck and stood. "Don't waste your time doing unnecessary things, Lexi. If Grandma didn't like you so much, I wouldn't mind giving you to Xavier after the stunt you pulled today." Upon hearing that, Lexi felt like a true and complete failure. Since Zachary could say something as cruel as giving her away to someone, it meant he never once had feelings for her these past few years. "Remember to visit Grandma at the hospital tomorrow. Don't tell her anything you shouldn't." Zachary coldly straightened his shirt before glaring daggers at Lexi and hurrying off. … Martha beamed brilliantly when her precious grandson and granddaughter-in-law held hands and entered the hospital. "Come and sit here with me, my darling Lex." Only a gentle look filled her eyes as she gazed at Zachary. "I dreamt you two gave me an adorable great-grandbaby last night, Zachary. It was the cutest little baby." Zachary gave her a faint smile. It was a rare moment when he tried to cheer Martha up. "I promise we're trying hard, Grandma." Martha's cancer cells had begun spreading in her body, so she only had one to two years left to live. Zachary usually let his grandma down when it came to topics like marriage and children. So, he'd always tell white lies to appease her. "You two have been married for two years! Why hasn't there been any good news yet?" Martha was inexplicably obsessed with getting a great-grandchild before her death. Lexi didn't say a word and only lowered her head while pretending to be shy. Martha only nagged at Zachary briefly before turning to comfort Lexi. "There's no need to worry, Lex. I'm only bringing it up casually. It's not time for us to meet your future baby yet. You two are still young, after all." "I know, Grandma." Lexi suddenly felt uncomfortable. Her expression shifted as she sprinted to the bathroom to puke. Excitement coursed through Martha's veins when she heard the sounds of Lexi hurling. She held Zachary's hands at once, asking, "Could Lexi expecting… a baby?" A light snort came from Zachary while his gaze darkened. "She's just having an upset stomach, Grandma." Chapter 5 "Are you sure? Did you take her to the hospital to get checked up?" Martha refused to drop the topic. That was when Lexi exited the bathroom. Only she knew how unnerved and panicked she was in that instant. "Lex, are you carrying a baby?" Martha asked with delight while gazing at the former's stomach. Lexi flashed a faint smile while shaking her head. "Grandma, I've already gone for a check-up at the hospital. I just have an upset stomach, is all." Martha was a little disappointed. "You must take care of your health. Pay more attention to your recent eating habits." Lexi nodded. Zachary left the room to answer a phone call while Lexi fed Martha some sliced apples. Lexi also chatted with Martha and tried to lift her spirits. After chatting for a while, Lexi left the ward with the empty fruit bowl. As she passed the private lounge area, she heard Mary's voice. It sounded like Mary was mocking her. "Zach, I was outside the ward earlier. I overheard Grandma nagging at you to give her a great-grandchild." Mary sounded annoyed as she continued, "Grandma's probably lost her mind now that she's old. How's Lexi worthy of birthing our family's great-grandchild?" Zachary's dead-eyed stare flickered toward her. He was warning her not to continue. He didn't mind it if Mary insulted Lexi, but he refused to let Mary show any disrespect to Martha. Mary cowered before sticking her tongue out playfully. "Sorry, Zach. I was only venting about how unfair it is for you." "She won't have my baby," said Zachary, his voice bland. "I knew you'd be sensible." Mary merrily left once she got the response she wanted. She opened the door and saw Lexi standing outside. One of her brows arched almost immediately. "A woman Zachary bought for 100 million doesn't deserve to give birth to our family's children. You'd best know your place, Lexi. Got it?" Mary loved mocking Lexi for being the bride that cost 100 millions. That was when Lexi lowered her voice and spoke with a gentle, soothing tone. "Oh, sweet Mare, your brother can't do it. So he and I won't have any children. Do you understand?" "Why, you!" Mary scowled at Lexi. "Quit spewing lies, you vile brat!" Lexi smirked. "I'm not lying, dear sister-in-law. I'm speaking based on my experience." Mary's face grew harder when she heard that. "You shameless woman! You're unworthy of being my sister-in-law and can never match up to Yvonne!" "Indeed, you're right. I'll never compare to your precious Yvonne, but the undeniable truth is I'm Zachary's wife." A smug grin spread across Lexi's face. "How dare you?" Mary raised her hand and wanted to slap Lexi's face, which she felt was unnecessarily charming. She believed Lexi's beauty was what allowed Lexi to seduce men everywhere. Lexi lifted the empty bowl in her hand and promptly blocked the incoming slap. Mary's delicate hand slammed against the bowl, causing her to shriek in pain. That was when the private lounge door opened, and Zachary appeared at the doorway. "Zach, she hit me with her bowl! Look! My hand's all red now!" Mary pouted pitifully while lying. She claimed that Lexi had attacked her first. "She's the one who hit the bowl," Lexi calmly explained. Zachary's indifferent gaze swept toward Lexi. "Be aware of your place." "What is my place?" Lexi asked. "Mary is a Jenkins family member—" Zachary had just started speaking, but Lexi reached up and slapped her right cheek hard. It was a resounding slap. Lexi's face reddened in seconds, proving how merciless she was to herself. Zachary was baffled for a split second. He never imagined that Lexi would slap herself. A triumphant smirk smeared all over Mary's face as she peered at Lexi. She then snickered and said, "I'm heading off now, Zach." Her heels clicked as she strolled off pridefully. Not a trace of emotion showed on Lexi's face as she was about to leave to wash the empty bowl. "Wait," Zachary called out. His eyes narrowed to pinpricks as he studied her. Lexi took one step back. She watched as Zachary took out his phone and made a call. Her heart sank with dread once she heard what he said on the phone. Zachary later hung up and told Lexi, "Let's go to the gynecology department now to perform a check-up on your body. Are you okay with that, Ms. Loyle?" Lexi's mind went blank just then. She felt Zachary would undoubtedly blame her for having a baby and say she was trying to secure her position as his wife forever. The irony was she had planned to get a surgery. At that point, Lexi had no clue what to do. All her senses had shut down, save for the uneasy, tingly sensation she felt on her scalp. Zachary first entered the elevator but noticed Lexi wasn't moving. So, he snapped, "Ms. Loyle?" Lexi lied. She said she needed to use the washroom because her stomach was hurting. She did so, hoping to stall for time. Lexi placed a hand on her stomach, ran to the toilet, and thought about how to resolve this situation. The dire circumstances left Lexi with no choice. She texted Yvonne. "Ms. Xenos, Zachary is accompanying me to the gynecologist for a body check-up now. We're planning to conceive a baby through IVF treatments." Lexi sent that text before emotionlessly putting away her phone. She refused to believe Yvonne could remain unbothered by that text. She waited in the stall for about 15 minutes. During that time, she received a call from Zachary, who rushed her. Lexi clutched her stomach. Her breathing sounded weaker as she spoke. "I've been having stomach issues lately. Everything I eat won't stay in my stomach for long." She pretended to awkwardly describe her "diarrhea" in a less jarring way. "You'd better not be up to something, Lexi." Zachary frowned. His gaze sharpened. Lexi figured it was time to head outside, so she washed her hands and left the washroom. Following that, she took the elevator to the gynecology department. Zachary was already waiting outside for her. "Let's head in." Yvonne didn't show up. That left Lexi nervous but helpless. She gradually calmed her emotions and convinced herself everything would work out. If the truth about her baby had to be revealed now, then so be it. They were about to open the door to the gynecology department when Zachary's phone rang. "Slow down, Yvonne. What's happening? Okay, I'll be right over." Zachary snuck a grim glance at Lexi as he answered the phone. He froze when he noticed her still swollen cheek, but it didn't last long. He soon walked off without hesitation. Lexi interpreted Zachary's grim look as him warning her not to pull any tricks. Only after she exited the hospital and saw the entertainment news online did she learn Yvonne had encountered a psychotically obsessive fan. The male fan had pushed Yvonne over and broken Yvonne's hand. It was no wonder Zachary went to her in such a hurry. … Once Lexi returned to the hotel, she encountered the man she had bumped into at the elevator last night. He was also holding a coffee cup today. Lexi could sense the man was staring at her swollen right cheek. It didn't seem like he would take his eyes off her anytime. Although she felt flustered, she didn't avoid his stare. Instead, she maintained a stoic expression and spoke sarcastically. "I know I'm so pretty that people can't help but gawk at me." Claude's lips curved up. As he sipped his coffee, his Adam's apple bobbed attractively. Eventually, he said, "You look very familiar." Lexi's eyes remained on the climbing numbers on the elevator's digital display. "That's a tacky way to hit on someone." "I've never needed to hit on anyone." Claude flashed a reticent smile. "I'm only stating the truth. There was a laziness and silkiness to his voice. Lexi looked ahead at the elevator's mirrored walls and took in Claude, who stood to her left. She didn't recall ever interacting with him, much less meeting him. To her surprise, Claude suddenly approached her. His intimidating presence overwhelmed her so much that she took a few steps back. "Can I help you?" she questioned with a stiff voice. At the same time, she met Claude's intense gaze. Claude stared into her eyes as he removed the mask and revealed his dashing face. Lexi held her breath. They were so close to each other that she could smell the faint pine scent from his body. "Do you really not recognize me?" Claude asked. "I don't." Claude straightened his back and peered down at her. When the elevator door opened on the tenth floor, he stepped aside. Lexi left right away. Doubt gnawed at her heart. She could have sworn she didn't know the man, but why did he seem to know her? … Lexi had just finished showering when someone rang the doorbell to her room. It was the hotel's employee. He said, "A gentleman on the 12th floor instructed us to pass this facial cream to you, Ms. Loyle." "Thank you." Lexi accepted the tube of cream but was even more perplexed by the situation. She didn't end up using the facial cream, of course. Claude was a stranger, after all. That night, Lexi had a dream. She dreamt of the night from two months ago. The wild night left her all sweaty. Zachary held her waist and tried out several positions with her. It left Lexi limp with barely any energy left. Not to mention, she was so drunk that she was in a daze. When Lexi woke, she massaged her forehead. The dream she had turned out to be a tad frightening. The man she slept with two months ago was Zachary. Yet, for some reason, he got replaced by the man from the elevator in her dream. Chapter 6 Lexi never expected that she would be implicated in the incident of Yvonne being assaulted by a fan. She was eating lunch when one of Zachary's bodyguards came to the restaurant and brought her to Royaltree Estate. This property belonged to Zachary as well. However, their marital home was Flowerhill Estate, which was a gift from Martha. That was why she rarely came over to this particular property. As she get into Royaltree Estate, she saw that Yvonne was there too. Instantly, an ominous feeling washed over her. Half an hour later, Lexi was standing in the same spot while Zachary fed Yvonne meticulously and tenderly at the dining table. Yvonne had broken her right arm, and she was not used to using her left hand to hold the cutlery. So, Zachary fed her. "I'm full, Zach. I can't eat anymore." Yvonne leaned in to give him a quick peck on the cheek. "Ms. Loyle arrived a while ago." Zachary handed Yvonne a napkin to wipe her mouth. Then, he looked at Lexi, "Bring him in." Following his command, a bodyguard brought in a bald middle-aged man. Lexi looked on, feeling puzzled. Zachary asked coldly, "Ms. Loyle, do you know this man?" Lexi glanced at the man and shook her head. "I don't." "What about you?" He turned to the middle-aged man. "Do you know her?" The middle-aged man shook his head vigorously, "No, I don't." Zachary sneered. The bodyguard holding the man kicked the back of his knee. Lexi pursed her lips and watched as the scene unfolded. "Ms. Loyle, I've decided not to interfere between you and Zachary anymore. Yet, you got this man to harm me. You're so wicked!" Yvonne accused angrily, glaring at Lexi. Lexi looked up and stared back at her. "Harm you? I don't even know this man." Yvonne looked disappointed. "Are you still going to deny it?" "Deny what? I don't even know what's going on," Lexi replied calmly. Zachary stared at her frostily and requested for a woman to be brought in. As soon as she entered, Lexi recognized her. It was her classmate from college—Layla Zimmer. Upon seeing the bodyguard bringing his daughter in, the middle-aged man suddenly cried out, "I'm sorry! I shouldn't have done such a thing! This has nothing to do with my daughter. I'm sorry! I just wanted to help Ms. Loyle." Lexi frowned and asked, "Help me with what?" Yvonne sighed helplessly. Her voice was tinged with anger. She said, "Ms. Loyle, you instructed this man to pretend to be my fan and molest me in public. You made me the subject of ridicule in the entertainment industry. I can't believe how cruel you are!" "I never did such a thing." Lexi finally understood what was going on. She looked at Zachary and stated, "I didn't do it. I would never do something like this." Zachary retorted emotionlessly, "I only believe in evidence." His words made Lexi feel stifled. It was clear he didn't believe her. She straightened her back and challenged, "What evidence?" As soon as she finished speaking, the bodyguard grabbed Layla's hair roughly and started to drag her out to beat her up. "No! Dad, help me! Lexi, please save me!" Layla cried out while holding her scalp in pain. "It was Ms. Loyle who put me up to it! It has nothing to do with my daughter," Owen Zimmer whimpered as he tried to stop them from hurting Layla. In a steady tone, Lexi said, "Just because you claim I put you up to it doesn't mean it's true." "Ms. Loyle, you transferred 200 thousand to my daughter previously. I was very grateful about that and agreed to do your bidding." Owen then apologized profusely, "I'm sorry, Ms. Loyle. I owe you one for this." Lexi looked at the silent Layla, and then at Owen, who kept apologizing. She said with a sneer, "You two owe me one indeed. Never did I imagine the fable of the Snake and the Farmer would resonate so strongly with me one day." Lexi had never met Layla's father before, but his face would be etched in her mind after this. Some people could turn around and betray those who helped them before without conscience. Half a year ago, Layla had been hospitalized and needed to undergo surgery. However, her family had no money, so they sought help on a crowdfunding platform and borrowed money from everyone they could reach out to. Lexi came to know about it. Since they were roommates in college and were good friends, she lent Layla 200 thousand. She never expected that she would be famed by lending Layla that money. Layla suddenly looked up and said, "Lexi, I'm very grateful for the money that you have lent me, but you shouldn't have asked my father to do something like this. I will repay your money." "You can't just say whatever you please to slander me." Lexi turned around to look at Yvonne. "Ms. Xenos, I lent Layla 200 thousand for her treatment, but that doesn't mean I instructed them to do anything." "Well..." Yvonne looked at Zachary and said hesitantly, "Zach, Ms. Loyle has a point. I just broke an arm. So, let's leave it at that." Hearing this, Lexi felt a lump in her throat that nearly suffocated her. Zachary poured Yvonne a cup of water. He had a stern look in his eyes as he said, "Take good care of your hand. I won't let anyone who harms you get away. I'll handle this." Yvonne blushed and smiled at those words. Lexi, on the other hand, felt a chill run down her spine. The bodyguards took Layla and Owen away as Zachary went to the balcony to make a call. Yvonne approached Lexi and said in a lowered voice, "Ms. Loyle, you may have a marriage certificate, but does it hold any value? Besides, Zachary told me your marriage is purely contractual." Lexi couldn't believe that Zachary had told Yvonne about their contractual marriage! Her expression turned glacial. "Even if we're in a contractual marriage, the marriage certificate is real. As long as we're not divorced, you'll always be the homewrecker." Yvonne shook her head helplessly. "Ms. Loyle, Zachary doesn't love you. Why hold on to him? You should let go." "Make him divorce me, then," Lexi replied with a smile. She didn't have enough money to pay the compensation for breaching the contract. Yvonne responded to her smile with an amused smirk in return. "Ms. Loyle, come over and visit me here. This is where I'm living now." Zachary had even let his ex-girlfriend move into Royaltree Estate. The next moment, he came back in and asked Lexi to go to the study with him after finishing his call. Yvonne watched Lexi go upstairs with a gleeful grin. She was thinking of something else. She wondered if Lexi would go mad if she found out that she had slept with a stranger. At that thought, her grin turned into a wide smile. … The silence was stifling inside the study. Lexi clenched her hands into fists while feeling slightly nervous. "I didn't instruct Mr. Zimmer to harm Ms. Xenos. I will investigate this and give her a satisfactory explanation," Lexi said. Investigating the matter would be difficult. The other party had set her up by accusing her of something hard to disprove. No matter what, she was in trouble. Lexi suspected that Yvonne had framed her. She was not likely to be a kind person. Four years ago, Lexi had seen Yvonne crush a kitten to death with her high heels. Martha had witnessed it too. Perhaps that was why she was so strongly opposed to Zachary marrying Yvonne. In the silent study, Zachary walked up to Lexi. As he neared her, she could feel the pressure mounting on her. Finally, he said, "I will have someone investigate this matter." This showed that he didn't believe her at all. He then asked, "Where have you moved to?" He only realized she had moved out of Flowerhill Estate after she had been gone for a few days. "A hotel." "Why did you move out?" After a moment of silence, Lexi took a deep breath. "You have gotten back together with Yvonne. I don't feel like staying there." Flowerhill Estate was their marital home and a gift from Martha. Staying there was torture for her, and she didn't want to put up with it. Zachary stared at her with his deep-set eyes. "Do you think you have the right to talk about this?" When they signed the contract two years ago, she lost the right to do as she pleased. Lexi laughed in exasperation. "I just want to live somewhere else for a change. Are you telling me I can't do that?" "If Grandma finds out about you moving out, you won't be able to handle the consequences," he said with a cold smile. "Don't try to be clever with me, Lexi." He tapped her head lightly with his cool fingers. "Don't play with fire." Chapter 7 Lexi felt her stomach churn and couldn't help but vomit right onto Zachary, who was in front of her. Zachary's expression stiffened with disgust. He looked at the vomit all over himself and glared at her with widened eyes filled with rage. Lexi covered her mouth in apology, though she felt a trace of satisfaction inside. "Sorry. I've been feeling unwell for the past few days." Utterly disgusted, Zachary took off his soiled clothes and threw them into the laundry basket. His lean but muscular physique was exposed. Before he left the study, he warned Lexi coldly, "Move back to Flowerhill Estate. If Grandma finds out you've moved out, I won't let you off." Lexi couldn't move back to Flowerhill Estate now. She had something very important to do. She had to find a safe place to get an surgery. Otherwise, the fear of Zachary finding out about the truth would loom over her constantly. Once Lexi made up her mind, she acted swiftly. She booked a flight to a small city. She caught a plane that took her there that very night. Next, she took a taxi to a small town and booked a room at a motel near Adstrum Hospital. At dawn, she arrived at the hospital to see a doctor at the gynecology clinic as soon as the doctors started their shifts. Feeling a bit self-conscious, she requested to see a female doctor. The nurse responded impatiently, "If everyone made such requests, how would we manage? Only Dr. Quall has a slot available. Do you want it or not?" Lexi flinched at the nurse's irritable tone. She hesitated for a second and replied meekly, "Yes." She then made her way to the clinic on the first floor. When there were two numbers left before it was her turn, there came a phone call from Quinton. "Ms. Loyle, why didn't you come to work again?" he asked. "I've submitted my resignation letter. I'm on annual leave now," Lexi replied. She then added, "I'm traveling now, Mr. Shaw. I'll be back in a week to hand over my work. Please handle things in my absence." She hung up decisively. Quinton was left speechless. He relayed Lexi's message to the busy Zachary. "Boss, Ms. Loyle is traveling. She said she will return in a week to hand over her duties." Zachary frowned and sipped his coffee. He found the taste unsatisfactory. "Who made today's coffee? Go make me another." Quinton took the coffee away and instructed the assistant secretary to go and brew Zachary a fresh cup. It took four attempts before their boss reluctantly accepted the coffee presented. Seeing this, Quinton surmised that Zachary must have gotten accustomed to the coffee Lexi made. "Book a table at the Cadorian restaurant for tonight. I have a date with Yvonne. Order a bouquet of roses as well." Zachary's request surprised Quinton, who started to doubt his initial guess. Could it be that Zachary's true love was still his ex-girlfriend, after all? Quinton collected his thoughts and replied, "Sure. I'll see to it." Before he left, he turned to Zachary and said, "Zach, Lexi has always done her job well. You... Don't regret this in the future." He and Zachary were college mates. Right now, he was speaking to Zachary as a friend. Zachary looked up, and his eyes were cold. "Why would I regret it? I've always loved Yvonne." Why would anyone think he would regret it? Zachary sneered and didn't think much of it. ... Lexi was unaware of the conversation that had taken place between Quinton and Zachary. The nurse opened the door and called out, "Ms. Loyle." Lexi nodded and entered. As she walked in, she overheard another nurse saying coquettishly, "You're so mean, Dr. Quall." The nurse's voice was overly sweet and coy. It made Lexi cringe. She glanced at the doctor, who was enjoying this attention, and realized that it was the man she'd encountered in the elevator. It didn't occur to her that he could be a doctor when she saw him. The tall man with broad shoulders was standing at the sink and washing his hands meticulously. He was wearing a white coat. With his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, his strong arms were exposed, revealing the tattoo of a black mamba coiled around a rose. Lexi didn't know what to make of this. This was her first time seeing a doctor with such scary tattoos on his arms. Claude, who was wearing a surgical mask, noticed Lexi and raised an eyebrow. He wondered why she had come to such a remote town to seek treatment. He sat down and dried his hands leisurely. Then, he asked in a laid-back tone, "What's wrong?" After waiting for some time, he didn't hear any answer from Lexi. Claude asked again, "Is your throat so sore that you can't speak?" Doing her best to maintain her composure, Lexi whispered, "I'm here… to get a surgery." Claude fell silent. Lexi blinked at him and stayed quiet too. He had not expected this. "Have you given birth before?" "No. This is my first time." "When was your last period?" "I think it was around the end of April." After inquiring about her medical history, Claude said, "Let's do an ultrasound." Lexi nodded. She had come this far, so she didn't want to waste her time and effort. She followed the nurse and walked to the back of the curtain. After taking off her shoes and lying on the hospital bed, she pulled her shirt up to reveal her body. With gloved hands, Claude applied some gel to her. As she took in rasped, nervous breaths, her belly moved up and down rapidly too. "Relax," Claude reassured her. When he noticed her shaky fingers, Claude raised an eyebrow. "The procedure can be done tomorrow afternoon." Lexi wiped the gel off her stomach with some tissues. "Okay." Claude noticed that her hands were trembling even more now. For once, he decided to be kind and advised, "You should keep it." "The father is abusive. It would be cruel for me to keep the child," Lexi replied indifferently while tidying her clothes. "That's unfortunate." Lexi agreed, "Yes, it's very unfortunate." Claude stepped out from behind the curtains. As she looked at his broad shoulders, Lexi recalled the dream she had a few nights ago. She pondered that maybe she had it in her to become a promiscuous woman. While keying Lexi's information into the computer, Claude explained the precautions for surgery in detail. Lexi listened to him attentively. When Claude saw her name, he paused for a moment. Finally, he knew her name.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449445292_1156517425397692_933354150349995798_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qcR4XaQGZdsQ7kNvgHH-gGw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Amep59qtRg_hHLYZvxjR1Ve&oh=00_AYD6_AXowXjggL60CYXv5ouQ39gztTDGu68w4CLKSGTEgw&oe=672FB10A	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,284,539	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2284520}'	No	2024-11-05 01:59	active	1688	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	My husband Elijah wanted to do some sweet things with me again, however, he suddenly brought up his ex-girlfriend. This caused my emotions to explode. I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He reeked of alcohol and was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. "You know," he said, oblivious to my disappointment, "she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years." Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. A sudden surge of clarity and calmness washed over me. “I want to divorce you.”	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	830	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13552&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456447136_513011344615331_1497297673340256615_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oOziJcCpG14Q7kNvgHfLs2n&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AIZzMDuyXjpZAu6Z1p_HVRM&oh=00_AYAfbcDQ_kxJfRFqrW_fd8rb15DOERO7UATv6qQJD_I9ow&oe=672F9C14	PERSON_PROFILE	0	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 163 of 362, showing 20 record(s) out of 7,225 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads for Diet on 2024-10-24